Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Another weekend of fun, games, and roleplaying. 

This weekend I had the rare opportunity to step into the role of a player, temporarily hanging up my usual hat as the game master. This particular session managed to stretch on for a few hours longer than our typical ones.

As farewells were exchanged and I began my journey back to my house, a desire to continue playing with the boys tugged at me. But the hour had grown late, well past midnight judging by my phone’s lock screen. And I had made a promise to one of my fellow players to dedicate some time tonight to watch the first two episodes of My Little Pony. I'm a man of my word, so I always make good on my promises — if I can.

After making it back home and watching both episodes, I found myself pleasantly surprised to be genuinely enjoying the show. To the point where I found myself eager to watch on. I guess my friend has good taste in shows after all, or maybe it was just this one. I’d have to tell them that I rather liked the show after all. 

Making my way to fetch myself a nice and refreshing glass of water, I filled it up to the brim and raised it to my lips. As I closed my eyes to savor that cool, hydrating water, a peculiar sensation washed over me. It was as though I was instantly submerged in electrified water for a fraction of a second. Energy surged through me, and just as quickly as the sensation came, it left.

In an instant, the familiar ambiance of my air-conditioned kitchen gave way to the crisp embrace of a natural breeze. My eyes snapped open, and I whirled about, startling myself and some owl that took flight from my shoulder and soared, circling overhead.

“The fuck?!” I exclaimed in my bewilderment.

To my astonishment, I found myself shorter in stature, no longer quite my usual height. Glancing down, I could see that I was now wearing flowing purple robes, complete with a satchel, various pouches that seemed to serve as pockets, and a book dangling from my belt by a chain. Needless to say this is not my normal getup. 

“Why am I dressed like a stereotypical wizard?” I asked aloud, and naturally no one responded. “Where the hell am I anyway?”

As I scanned the room, my eyes locked onto a throne atop a dilapidated dais. My breath caught. It was unmistakable — the very same throne from the second episode. But how could it be here?  

“No. This is impossible. This has to be a hallucination or—” My self-reassurance was cut short by a sharp thwack as the owl swooped down, landing squarely on my shoulder and delivering a pointed peck to the side of my head.  

“Dammit, Aldin!” I snapped, my whole body jolting with the unexpected jab. But then it hit me.  

“The robes… the owl… the spellbook… I’m shorter!” I muttered, a strange mixture of panic and awe overtaking me. “This… this is me! Or, not me. My wizard! My first wizard character? In Equestria? What? Why? How?”  

I frantically tore through the pouches hanging from my belt and the satchel strapped to my side, searching frantically for answers. My hands brushed against a spellbook and a component pouch but found no sign of wands, no potions or scrolls, or any of the wondrous items that had defined Meridin at his higher levels of power.  

“I must be — for lack of a better phrase — inside Meridin as he was freshly created at level one,” I muttered, rubbing my chin. “The inventory, Aldin, the spellbook, no mythic power… it all fits. But am I really without mythic power?”  

Closing my eyes, I focused inward, searching for any hint of untapped energy — a hidden well of power waiting to be drawn. I held my breath. Felt nothing. “Nope. Not a spark of the mythical,” I sighed.  

I could live without mythical power. Magic by itself was more than enough for me.

Turning to a nearby window, I wiped away years of grime, revealing a warped but serviceable reflection. My face stared back, younger by a few years — barely twenty, at a guess. Clean-shaven, with brown-almost-black hair framing sharper-than-expected features.  

Leaning closer, I squinted to catch the details. Hazel eyes gleamed in the dim light, and a grin spread as I confirmed a full set of teeth. “Good start,” I mused. “But there’s one last thing to check…”  

Awkwardly wrestling with my robes, I managed a quick, discreet inspection. My smirk widened. “Well, well. A few more inches down there. Things really are looking up.” With a chuckle, I adjusted my robes and turned back to the room, a spark of humor breaking through the surreal circumstances.  

My smirk crumbled like a sandcastle beneath a relentless tide, the weight of Aldin's emotions crashing over me through what could only be our empathic link. Though his words remained a mystery, the sensation was unmistakable.  

Fear.  

The air behind me thickened, a heavy presence pressing down like a storm cloud. My body went rigid as dread sank its claws into my chest. I didn’t need to look to know who it was. There was no one else it could be.  

Nightmare Moon.  

Warm breath tickled my ear, and a silky, venomous voice followed, low and far too close. "Well, what do we have here?"  

My thoughts immediately spiraled. When had she gotten so close? How had she managed to creep behind me without a sound? Oh gods, she’s going to flay me alive, isn’t she? My skin is too smooth for this! I like my skin! I’m so fucked.   

She stepped into view, her midnight coat gleaming faintly in the dim light, her lips curled in a fang-filled smile that was anything but reassuring. Her eyes raked over me, sharp and calculating. "I don’t believe I’ve seen your kind before. What manner of creature are you?"  

Think, Sebastian. Think! You've outmaneuvered death in worse situations — or at least your characters have. Panic fought to take over, but I clung to a desperate lifeline: what would a bard do? Those charming lunatics could escape anything with a few well-placed words.  

Falling back on bard tactics… truly these are dark times. I’m so boned.

Swallowing hard, I adopted an air of composure that I didn’t feel a shred of, brushed nonexistent dust from my robes before dipping into what I hoped was a suitably respectful bow. Above, Aldin’s restless circling betrayed my nerves.  

"Your Royal Highness, Nightmare Moon, I am Sebastian Hilam, a humble human wizard," I declared, my voice far steadier than I felt. "The ancient prophecies foretold of your glorious return, and I am honored to witness it."  

Her gaze sharpened, as if she could peel back the layers of my very soul. "Strange... You know who I am, yet my little ponies have forgotten. Why is that?"  

"They lack the vision to appreciate the beauty of your night, Your Majesty," I replied with a level of smoothness that surprised me. All the while praying to every god I could think of in hopes that she wouldn’t notice the sweat threatening to pour down my forehead.  

Her eyes narrowed. "And what brings you to my domain, human?" Her voice dripped with menace, the kind that made me wonder if she was already deciding how to use me for target practice.  

Wizard apprentice. It was the classic go-to.  

At least if I died, it’d make for one hell of a story. Desperate times, desperate measures.

I tucked my chin further into my chest and deepened my bow, almost groveling. “Princess Nightmare Moon, I have ventured here in hopes that you may take me on as your humble apprentice!”  

A crushing silence descended, each heartbeat pounding louder than the last. Oh gods, she’s not saying anything! The seconds dragged, every moment feeding my rising panic. This is it! She’s going to kill me! I’m going straight to the Boneyard!  

At last, her voice shattered the oppressive stillness, laced with dark authority. "Very well. Wait here, human. Touch nothing in this chamber," she commanded, her tone a promise of dire consequences should I disobey. "I have pressing matters to attend to. Upon my return, we shall see if you are worthy to serve me."  

With that, she dissipated into a swirl of inky mist, and vanished from sight.   

Aldin fluttered down from his agitated circling, landing on my right shoulder. Through our bond, I could feel his nerves settling, though his talons gripped me just a little tighter than usual.

"Well, that was fun," I muttered, swiping a trembling hand across my sweat-dampened forehead. "Let’s find a place to lay low and watch without getting ourselves vaporized."   

I surveyed the chamber carefully, finally spotting a good location. Between two thick pillars near a large window, there was just enough space to remain inconspicuous. As inconspicuous as one could be in a near empty room. Quietly, I maneuvered over and leaned against one of the columns, Aldin adjusting his perch as I settled in to wait.

With nothing better to do, I cracked open my spellbook and began poring over its pages. To my amazement, the text wasn’t just intelligible — it felt innate, like a part of me I hadn’t known existed until now. Every arcane diagram, every sigil and notation, seemed to hum with familiarity, like rediscovering an old talent.  

As I flipped through its pages, a realization hit me. If I really was in Meridin’s form, then I should know Draconic, Celestial, Abyssal, and Sylvan! The ultimate nerd package!

“Not exactly the most practical languages in Equestria, except for perhaps Draconic,” I mused aloud, glancing at Aldin perched on my shoulder. “But they’ll be invaluable for summons. And honestly? It sounds pretty badass to use.”  

I closed the book for a moment, my mind drifting. “What was Meridin’s school again?” I tapped my chin. “Oh, right! Conjuration — Teleportation subschool! Before all the ‘Flexible School’ Archmage shenanigans, of course.”  

Aldin tilted his head, his unblinking gaze granting him an unflappable demeanor that reminded that he couldn’t answer me yet. “Right, right, no talking yet. But you’re definitely listening, aren’t you?”  

I grinned as I pieced it together. “If my stats carried over, I should have seven uses of Shift per day.” Excitement surged through me as I focused on the spell. Channeling that inherent understanding of arcane energy, I visualized myself shifting.  

“Okay, okay. Let’s test this out.” Drawing on my newfound arcane instincts, I focused on the concept of blinking out of existence. A flicker of energy surged through me, and in the blink of an eye, I reappeared five feet from my starting point. 

With a blink, I vanished, reappearing five feet ahead in an instant.  

“Yes!” I threw my hands in the air, nearly dislodging Aldin as he squawked indignantly. “I’m a wizard!” Scooping him into my arms, I twirled around with an unabashed laugh. “Do you hear that, Aldin? A fucking wizard!”  

Aldin emitted a soft trill, his amusement tinged with a dash of annoyance that bled through our link.  

To test my newfound knowledge, I tried speaking random phrases in each of my languages. Draconic rolled off the tongue with a guttural elegance, Celestial sang with divine grace, Abyssal dripped with malevolence, and Sylvan sounded like wind through the trees. Anime quotes and pop culture references in these tongues were particularly entertaining, and left me grinning like an idiot the entire time.   

Satisfied, I turned my focus to my cantrips: Prestidigitation, Mage Hand, and Detect Magic. Under Mage Hand’s control, small piles of rubble floated through the air in a chaotic dance, only to collapse into untidy heaps moments later. With Prestidigitation, I wiped away years — maybe centuries — of grime from the nearest window, leaving it gleaming like freshly polished crystal.  

“Not bad, huh?” I asked Aldin, gesturing to my handiwork.  

Aldin blinked at me, his silence somehow validating my efforts.  

Switching gears, I activated Detect Magic. The arcane pulse revealed faint traces of an aura lingering in the room — the remnants of Nightmare Moon’s mist. It clung to the air like an otherworldly shadow, a blend of starlight and malice. Was it actually mist? Shadows? Cosmic leftovers? I had no idea, and frankly, I wasn’t going to ask her. That mare is terrifying.  

Despite knowing it was futile, I tried analyzing the magical residue, treating it as a self-imposed challenge. I got nowhere, of course, but the effort wasn’t entirely wasted — it sharpened my senses and reinforced the importance of pushing limits, even with unattainable knowledge.  

My musings were interrupted by the sudden arrival of Nightmare Moon, accompanied by none other than Twilight Sparkle and the orb-like forms of the Elements of Harmony. Halting my cantrip practice, I shifted my focus entirely to the unfolding drama.  

New fear unlocked: What if this isn’t a canonical universe? What if Twilight and her friends screw up, and Nightmare Moon wins?  

I gulped. "Aldin, I am not built for evil apprentice life," I whispered. "Being apprenticed to a potentially insane demi-god doesn’t exactly scream ‘job security.’ She’ll end up skinning me alive if they mess this up!”  

A pang of guilt surprised me with its presence. A thousand years of solitude would break anyone, right? No wonder she’s so... frightening. Damn it, now I feel bad for her.  

The confrontation played out almost exactly like the show. Twilight and Nightmare Moon charged at one another, and Twilight pulled her teleportation stunt. The initial spark failed, sending her flying. Nightmare Moon destroyed the orbs with a laugh so deliciously villainous I couldn’t help but nod.  

“Okay, that is an amazing evil laugh,” I muttered in genuine admiration. “Aldin, you’ve got to admit, if Nightmare wins, there could be perks. Free villain lessons, for one!”  

Aldin gave me a side-eye that screamed, ‘You’re insane.’  

But the Elements quickly rallied, and the bearers began to glow. A dazzling light filled the room, forcing me to avert my eyes.  

“Oh, look, Aldin,” I muttered. “This is where she gets blasted by a rainbow. Not the worst way to go, all things considered.”  

Sure enough, a swirling rainbow erupted from the bearers, arcing toward Nightmare Moon. Her scream of terror echoed through the chamber as the magic engulfed her, ending her reign in a swirl of light and color.  

When the radiance faded, only Luna remained. 

"Well, I'd say this turned out rather well, wouldn't you agree, best-buddy?" I remarked, unsurprisingly receiving no response from my new feathered friend. 

Instead, he departed from my shoulder and landed atop the still unconscious Princess Luna. I watched in astonishment as Aldin began to gently nuzzle Luna, rousing her from her slumber.

“Aldin, the fuck? You just pecked me!” I muttered to myself half-heartedly. 

A light appeared behind me. The sun has risen with Nightmare’s defeat. Good, I like some nighttime action but nighttime without the option of daytime is a real bitch.

Leaning forward, I noticed that Nightmare Moon’s armor was turning not into dust, but into a purplish mist filled with stars. 

“Ok. That is metal as fuck.” I whispered to myself.

Princess Celestia approached, casting a towering presence over her sister. I was so distracted with the pieces of armor I hadn’t noticed her arrival.

"It has been a thousand years since I last saw you like this," Celestia spoke softly as she lowered herself to Luna's level. "It is time to set aside our differences. We were destined to rule together, my dear sister."

Resting my cheek against my fist, I observed the tender scene unfolding before me as the bearers of the Elements of Harmony expressed their astonishment.

"She has a sister?" one of them exclaimed in disbelief.

"Wow! They really were unaware that their ruler — who moves the sun around — has a sister?" I mused aloud to Aldin as he returned to his customary perch on my shoulder. “Wait! Aldin, are alicorns gods, demigods, or just stronger than the average pony?” 

Princess Celestia enveloped Princess Luna in a tight looking hug, and they shared a moment, only slightly interrupted by the murmurs of awe from the assembled ponies. 

As the two alicorns concluded their exchange and turned their attention towards the gathered ponies, introductions ensued, leaving me feeling somewhat excluded. However, my sense of detachment swiftly dissipated when Luna whispered something to her sister, prompting the pair to approach me.

"Wait a minute... didn’t I just essentially declare myself as Nightmare Moon's number one biggest fan and aspiring apprentice? Fuck me with a rusty tire iron," I muttered under my breath, a sinking feeling settling in my gut.

Before I could fully process the implications of my ill-conceived declarations, the two alicorns confronted me, effectively backing me in a corner. Both figuratively and literally.

"Sebastian Hilam," Luna addressed me with a tone of finality. "Nightmare Moon is no more. Return to whence you came and abandon your misguided pursuit of her."

Taking a moment to collect my thoughts, I decided to abandon any pretense and opt for honesty — honesty is the best policy after all. That of course was just what I told myself to help myself cope. The truth was that I couldn’t lie to save my life. My lie to Nightmare was probably just a fluke. Besides, I just know that lying would result in me inevitably fucking up the lie at some point, or the lie coming to bite me in the ass somewhere down the road. 

"I don’t like lying, so I'll keep it real with you," I began, steeling myself for their reaction. "I made all that shit up out of sheer panic — no idea how I pulled that off. Patting myself on the back for that one! I never wanted to become Nightmare Moon's apprentice. In reality, the situation is that I've been transported to this reality from a world where your existence is fictional. Nightmare Moon caught me off guard, and I lied so she wouldn’t introduce me to CBT."

With the confession laid bare, I braced myself for their response. My eyes homed in on the spot of the stone floor where Nightmare Moon’s helmet dissipated.

It was Celestia who spoke next, her tone almost surgical in nature. "Is there anything else you wish to tell us?"  

The question hung in the air like a execution’s axe, just waiting to fall. I debated my options. I could keep quiet and hope the rest of the truth never surfaced — less risky for the moment. Or I could come clean, facing the unknown but potentially avoiding worse consequences later. 

The first option almost won, but Celestia’s gaze pinned me in place. She knew. Somehow, she already knew I was about to lie.    

“Ah, screw it," I muttered, dragging a hand through my hair. I’d already said enough to doom myself a dozen times over; what was one more nail in the coffin? 

The tagline of the show was ‘Friendship is Magic’. What’s the worst that could happen? 

“This isn’t my real body... or, more accurately, it’s not my original body," I admitted, each word tasting more absurd than the last. "I created him for a tabletop game I used to play with friends. What you see right now? He’s just a character from one of those stories. I have no idea how I ended up like this! One second, I’m drinking water, and the next thing I know, I’m shorter, casting spells, and doing wizard stuff!"  

I could feel cold sweat trickling down my back as the words spilled out. Any second now, I was expecting rainbow death beams or a good old-fashioned zap-to-ash scenario or I’m going to a nice padded cell somewhere.  

Oh gods… what if they lobotomized me?! 

Luna decided my fate, "For now, Sebastian Hilam, you shall remain in Canterlot until a decision is reached."

Relief flooded through me. It seems like I won’t swing from the gallows just yet.

Luna tilted her head slightly and asked, “There is one thing that confounds me, what is ‘CBT’?”

I couldn’t match her gaze or keep a straight face as I gave my reply. “Cock and Ball Torture…”

Celestia experienced a sudden bout of coughs. A choking noise could be heard coming from one of the six bearers. 

I held my hands up, “Hey, I ain’t judging no one! I’m just saying its not for me, and I want my twig and berries in one piece!”

The Everfree wasn’t so bad. 

As long as you’re being accompanied by two goddesses, and their merry band of misfits who happen to be packing magical artifacts that can one shot this world’s version of a deity. 

All of the ponies were understandably curious, and they bombarded me with questions. I did my best to answer each one. It was hard to not enjoy divulging what was essentially tabletop lore, and the lively conversation helped pass the time as we traversed the Everfree.

Rainbow Dash, flying alongside us, was the most eager to throw out her question. "So, what exactly is a 'tabletop game'? Is it like Chutes and Ladders or Monopoly?"

"Wait, you guys have Chutes and Ladders, and Monopoly here?" I asked, genuinely surprised.

"Why wouldn't we?" Rainbow Dash retorted as though my question was the crazy one.

"You know what? I have no idea," I chuckled. "But to answer your question: tabletop games like the one my friends and I play focused more on playing a character than something like Monopoly."

As the conversation marched on, Fluttershy spoke up. ‘Spoke’ would be too generous, whispered would be more accurate. "Who is your owl friend? If you don't mind me asking…"

“Why, this is my best-buddy, Aldin,” I said while delivering pets to Aldin, who preened at the attention. “He’s my familiar.”

I realized further explanation was required by the blank looks I received. I took up a studious tone, pushing up glasses that I no longer had on my face, “A familiar is a creature that is linked to a spellcaster through an empathic link. Through this link we share emotions and grow stronger together.”

Aldin decided it was time to get attention from another, and made himself at home atop the head of Fluttershy. To my surprise Fluttershy didn’t shy away from Aldin, but instead she began talking to him. 

And before long she was laughing and petting him too!

This is the thanks I get for saving our asses from being flayed? That little traitor.

Applejack spoke up next, “What this about a ‘character’?”

"Meridin was his name, and by the end of his life, he racked up quite a few titles," I took a moment to reflect on his story, a hint of nostalgic-amusement crept into my tone. "Meridin the Archmage. Meridin the Bastard! Last one’s my personal favorite."

Chuckling softly at the flashes of memories that arose as I thought of him, I recounted the little blurb I whipped up oh so long ago, "Meridin was born into a family of nobles who have fallen on hard times. In a desperate attempt to pay off their debts and regain their good standing amongst their fellow noblemen, they turned to a cult of demon worshipers for help. The cult promised them a second chance at life, riches beyond imagination! That was a lie, of course, but as they say: a thirsty man in the desert doesn’t question the water."

I unconsciously rubbed at my left shoulder, a phantom pain flashed across my torso for a moment. I ignored it and continued Meridin’s tale, “A mishap occurred in the calling ritual, and as a result his family was slaughtered by a particularly ‘merciful’ vrock — a demon of wrath. Who also decided it would be a fun pastime to ‘raise’ little Meridin.”

"Why would anypony do such a thing?" Applejack sounded particularly disturbed about the family bit of the tale.

I let out a hum and a shrug before I replied, “If my understanding of demons is still accurate, it did it because it loves bloodshed. Bloodshed and dancing. Although the dancing causes more bloodshed, so I guess it's just bloodshed?”

Twilight raised her hoof, and I couldn't help but feel as if I were suddenly cast into the role of a teacher in a classroom. "Yes, Twilight?" I beckoned her to speak.

"Can you explain the titles? Especially the Archmage one!" she inquired eagerly, her enthusiasm for magic evident.

"‘The Bastard’ refers to the fact that Meridin was a grade-A asshole for most of those early years of life," I began, elaborating on Meridin's monikers. “He was the kind of guy you would cross the street to avoid if you recognized him. And 'the Archmage’ is a title he gave himself. He believed himself to be the pinnacle of the arcane arts."

Twilight Sparkle tilted her head. "Was he?"

"For a while he thought himself to be," I explained while watching the branches above us sway in the breeze. "From his point of view it made sense to call himself that. He held within him an amount of Mythic Power that rivaled deities, he had a proficiency with magic that was frightening, and had insane level of willpower. He rarely ever lost a fight that he knew was coming, and he understood very well that he was strong."

Luna regarded me with surprise, her curiosity peaking through. "You don't seem that strong."

"Not yet," I admitted. "If my understanding of the situation is accurate, then this form would be before Meridin gained his Mythic Power or met his friends. Twenty years or so of age, I think. Meridin’s age was always in question. Time works differently in the Abyss…”

Silence descended for a bit. Aldin decided to stop being a traitor for now, and returned to my shoulder. I immediately caved and began petting him again. I can’t say no to that owlish charm!

Celestia’s own question came and broke the silence, “Sebastian, how did Meridin’s story end?”

I paused, meeting Aldin's gaze as a sense of gravity settled over him and I. Through our link I could feel Aldin’s curiosity pique at the question. As if he wanted to know too.

"It ended like every hero's story tends to end: in death," I began solemnly, I suddenly found the leaves of the nearby trees to be especially interesting. “The Material Plane was faced with a formidable foe — an ancient malignance. There wasn’t much time left, or strong enough heroes to answer the call. We had to make a judgment call.”

I looked around, I had their undivided attention, so I continued. “We volunteered for it, naturally. Meridin was the most magically gifted of our merry band of fools. There was no better choice for the role of bait! Together, Aldin and I lured the thing into a trap. A singularity that devoured their very essence.”

“So great was the Singularity that it erased the very concept of their existence from the Great Beyond. It was as though they never existed in the first place.” Recalling that moment, I began to stroke Aldin gently. It all felt more profound than I remembered it to be. “Don’t worry, best-buddy. This time, our tale will be filled with far more joy and far less sadness. I promise it to you, and I always keep my promises.”

Turning to the assembled ponies, I offered them what I hoped was a reassuring smile. "Apologies for bringing down the mood. Let's keep going."

As we walked, the ponies and princesses conversed on many various topics, but I found it hard to focus on any of it.

My mind was in turmoil over the details of Meridin’s passing. It shouldn’t have bothered me, yet here I am, wandering through the woods while worrying over a fictional character’s demise. But then again, I am currently surrounded by fictional ponies, in a fictional forest, on a fictional world. The line between fiction and reality might as well not exist anymore.

As I wrangled with myself, Aldin leaned over and nuzzled the side of my head. So those aren’t reserved for just Luna and Fluttershy after all.

“Thanks, Aldin.”

I had to keep reminding myself that he could feel my emotions through our link; it was not a one-sided thing.

This will take some time to adjust to.

Our arrival to Ponyville was quite the spectacle, to say the least. The mayor pulled off one of the most hurried celebrations I’ve ever witnessed, all with a smile that never once left her face.

The princesses, leading a throng of curious ponies, made their way through town. Eventually we gathered in the very room where Nightmare Moon had made her dramatic entrance mere hours before. While Celestia introduced her sister and tasked Twilight with studying the magic of friendship here in Ponyville, I felt a tug on my robes.

Looking down, I froze. A white unicorn filly stared up at me with wide, awestricken eyes. It was adorable, really. The little pony was acting like it had never seen a human before… which I suppose she hasn’t. Nor has any other being in this world.

"Are you one of the Elements of Harmony? Like my sister?" she asked with a kind of innocence that only a child could wield. 

I tilted my head, trying to recall if I had seen this little filly before... nothing.

"Unfortunately no. I tried out, but they said I wasn't 'harmonious enough' to make the cut. And apparently, I have too many hands for their liking," I replied with a faux pout.

"Oh, that's too bad!" the filly replied, my sarcasm easily going over her head.

"Say, little one, who's your sister?"

"Rarity!"

"Ah, the marshmallow! She runs a boutique here, right?"

"Yep! The best boutique in Equestria!"

I couldn't help but chuckle at her youthful enthusiasm. "Well, I might have to order a couple of shirts and pants at some point. As much as I enjoy the wizard’s robes, you can’t beat a nice shirt.”

The crowd’s cheering stole my attention, and I glanced towards the crowd. As the crowd began to disperse, I turned to bid the filly farewell, but she had vanished. Only an empty space remained where she had stood. 

"Hey, where did that kid go?" I asked the empty space beside me.

Aldin gave me a confused feeling through our bond, and naturally, the space itself remained silent.

A touch on my shoulder, I reacted proportionately, and nearly had a heart attack. "You'll never take my hands!"

Princess Celestia cocked an eyebrow at me. "I have no interest in your hands. Sebastian, are you alright?"

"Just a little on edge after the whole Nightmare Moon ordeal. She popped up behind me in that castle, you know! Nearly gave me a heart attack."

Scanning the room, I saw no trace of the mysterious filly.

"Hey, Princess Celestia, did you happen to see a filly here talking to me?"

She looked around before responding. "No?"

She sounded like a padded cell was waiting for me in my near future.

"Great! Just tired, I guess. Extrademsional travel can really put the tiredness in you, it seems."

Celestia gave me another strange look. "Uh huh. Well, any minute now, a carriage will arrive to take us to Canterlot. You're not afraid of heights, are you?" 

"Nah, if anything, heights should be afraid of me!" I replied with a smirk of confidence that was very much forced as I tried to brush off the unease creeping into the back of my mind at the mention of heights. 

As we embarked on the carriage and ascended into the sky, my knuckles turned white from my death-grip on the carriage railing. Confusion coursed through me, in the past I have never cowered from heights. I’ve flown dozens of times in the past. But here I am, clutching at the railing like a babe clutches at their mother’s bosom. 

Aldin, sensing my discomfort, pressed close, offering silent reassurance. I don’t know what I’d do without him. Probably puke.

"Thank you, Aldin. As soon as I can, I'll make a scroll of Feather Fall," I murmured, closing my eyes and focusing on the reassuring sensation of his presence through our link.

“Sebastian, the carriage stopped minutes ago.” Luna spoke as though she was attempting to coax a small child that was irrationally afraid.

Shaking my head free of my fears, I stood tall, “Of course it did! I was simply admiring the fine craftsmanship of the carriage!”

Taking steady steps off said carriage, I offered a sheepish apology. "Sorry! I thought I wasn’t afraid of heights, but flying in a carriage like that must have brought it out of me."

"It is fine,” Celestia waved off my apology with a hoof. “Captain Shining Armor will show you to your room. Stay there for now, and you will be called when you are needed."

A captain to guide me to my room? Surely they have someone lower in ranking to do such a simple task? Why waste a captain on something as minor as guiding someone to a room? I shoved the questions aside. 

Eyeing the golden-clad guard stepping up, I nodded, “Sounds good to me. I think I need a nap after all that excitement.”

Offering a quick nod of thanks, I followed the solar guard captain through the labyrinthine corridors of the castle. As we walked, I attempted some small talk. Hoping to lighten the mood, or at least make the walk more than a bore.

"So... what do you do in your free time?" I asked, probing my overly qualified guide.

He rubbed the side of his helmeted head for a moment in thought. "Recently, I've been hanging out a lot with my marefriend."

Watching his reaction, I picked up just how excited he got at the opportunity to mention his marefriend. He’s practically begging to talk about this ‘marefriend’ of his. Who was I to deny his desire? Couldn’t hurt to ask.

"Tell me more about this marefriend of yours."

Shining Armor's face brightened even more, and he took up a fond expression as he talked. The rest of our walk, he spoke non-stop about his marefriend. His last date with her, some of her likes and dislikes, something about a ladybug dance, all sorts of minor details. It was refreshing to hear someone passionate about something speaking about it so openly. 

This Cadance of his is one lucky mare.

“Oh!” Shining stopped abruptly in front of an unassuming door. “Looks like we’re here already! Next time, I’ll try not to talk your ear off.”  

He gestured towards the door, and I stepped forward to open it.  

The room beyond was unexpectedly luxurious: a king-sized bed dominated the space, complemented by a sturdy desk and chair, an empty bookshelf ready to be filled, a personal bathroom complete with a tub, and even a private balcony overlooking the city streets below.

I took a step inside and let out a low whistle. “Damn, this is one hell of a room.”  

Shining laughed from the hallway. “Duty calls! I’ll leave you to settle in. Catch you later.”  

“Take it easy,” I called back as the door swung shut behind him.  

Aldin took flight from my shoulder and settled comfortably atop the empty shelf. Smiling to myself, I flicked my wrist and murmured a quick cantrip, using Prestidigitation to warm the sheets to the perfect level of comfort.  

"Ah, this bed is simply heavenly," I whispered to myself as I settled in for a nap.

It proved to be a short nap. There was a knock on our door that echoed through the room, and I cast a glance toward the balcony, noting the lack of sunshine. Since I hadn't undressed for bed, I simply answered the door with Aldin scowling from my shoulder. 

A maid mare stood in the doorway. I greeted her with a nod. "Hello, what can I do for you?" 

Is she wearing a Victorian era maid outfit? Maybe she has to wear it to identify herself as castle staff? Or maybe Princess Celestia developed some kind of maid fetish over the millennium without her sister? I mean it is a cute outfit, but the brain rot that has infected my mind from overuse of the internet is probably just twisting things. 

Probably. 

I hope.

"Princess Luna requests your presence at the sparring grounds. When you're ready, I can show you the way," she replied politely.

"Of course,” I responded a little too fast. “Lead the way!"

The journey to the training grounds proved brief, as it was located just two halls down from my room. Upon arrival, I observed a running track approximately two hundred yards in length, encircling an earthen training ground dotted with practice dummies. Standing on the track nearby was none other than Princess Luna herself.

I couldn't help but notice a remarkable change in Luna's appearance; her mane flowed freely with stars sparkling throughout, and she stood taller by about a foot and a few inches. Now, she’s just a few inches below my eye level.

"Wow, she changed fast," I whispered to Aldin, marveling at Luna's transformation. "Are those stars? Like Nightmare Moon? Celestia's mane is just multicolored with a few sparkles thrown in. Luna has goddamn constellations in her mane! Celestia should step up her game, throw some fire in there." Despite knowing Aldin couldn't respond to my words yet, I couldn't help but share my thoughts with him. Aldin blinked slowly, tilting his head as if he understood my meaning. 

I took a deep breath and looked back at Princess Luna, who stood silently watching from in the center of the grounds. Her mane flowed on an ethereal breeze, the constellations shifting gently with its motion. Her eyes, sharp and discerning, were fixed on me.

This all felt like the beginning of some sort of test.

"Sebastian Hilam," Luna's voice was calm but authoritative and carried an edge to it that made me stand a little straighter. "You have been summoned here to receive my judgment. You have two paths before you."

She paused, allowing her words to sink in. I felt Aldin's curiosity mingling with my own, our link hummed with shared anticipation.

"You may choose to go free into the world and make your own path," Luna continued, her gaze unwavering. "Or you can become my apprentice and learn under my guidance."

The silence that followed was heavy indeed. I felt the weight of her words settle over me, the enormity of the decision pressing my mind. Go free? Make my own path? The idea was tempting. The thrill of adventure, the freedom of exploring this new world I now found myself in sounded fun. Although, that did sound a bit on the risky side of things. 

But then, there was Princess Luna. The chance to learn from a being as ancient and powerful as her, to hone my magic underneath someone powerful enough to manipulate the moon... 

I tried removing myself from the situation and thinking about this as though it was a player character decision. What would I want to do? 

The wizard apprentice path just made the most sense to me. I get to live in a castle in a city that sits on a mountain, Luna looks cool as fuck, and wizard stuff is not cheap.

Wandering the wider world might be a better option if I knew anything about it. Maybe I would be better off out there, walking the world and figuring things out relying only on my own wits and Aldin’s help. But that would be quite the gamble, and I preferred not to gamble with my life. 

Apprenticeship it is then. 

"I'll become your apprentice," I said, surprising myself with just how steady my voice was steady despite the nervous flutter in my stomach. “Teach me, Princess Luna."

A slow, almost imperceptible smile curved Luna's lips. "Very well," she said, her tone holding a hint of satisfaction. "But know this, Sebastian. To become my apprentice, you must first pass a test."

"A test?" I echoed, feeling a mix of interest and apprehension.

"We shall start with assessing your physical capabilities. Once I have gauged your physical prowess, we will move on to magical tests. By the end of the night, I will have a comprehensive understanding of your abilities and we shall see if you are worthy." Luna gestured toward the track encircling the training grounds. "Begin with as many laps as you can run. Now!"

I took a moment to curse my choice and to momentarily lament that perhaps I had chosen poorly, before I launched into a run. In my original body, I wouldn't have lasted long, perhaps just one lap if I were lucky. But as I am now, I possessed far greater endurance. I managed to complete four laps of non-stop sprinting before collapsing onto my ass.

Before I could catch my breath, Luna levitated weight in front of me. Strength had never been Meridin’s strong suit, at least not until he reached higher levels and began augmenting himself with various magical and mythical enhancements. I embarrassingly struggled with the weights, barely managing ten reps with the fifty-pound dumbbells before my noodle-arms gave out.

Exhausted, I once again let myself fall flat on my ass. “Princess Luna, what’s next?”

Luna remained silent, giving me a look that looked too similar to a cat playing with a cornered mouse for my liking. She didn’t offer me a response.

Instead, she lifted up a rubber ball that she got from… somewhere, and sent it sailing towards my head with her magic.

The impact knocked me to the ground, "A heads up would've been nice!" offering a snarky one-finger salute from the dirt.

As I sat up, nursing a fresh lump on my forehead, Luna launched another ball my way. This time, I managed to dodge, but my celebration was short-lived as another ball struck me in the same spot on my forehead, sending me sprawling once more to the dirt. 

"Fucking hell!" I exclaimed, scrambling to my feet. 

Luna, now holding over a dozen balls with her telekinesis, interrupted my protest with a single word: "Dodge!"

“Oh no.”

I was bombarded with a barrage of rubber death, resulting in numerous circle shaped bruises and aches. The first barrage I managed to dodge with a quick Shift five feet to the side. That definitely surprised her, if only for a moment, and resulted in every single ball flying wide. 

Very quickly I used up all of my Shifts and had to rely purely on reflexes to try to reduce the number of balls I would be taking to the face this night. 

After what felt like an eternity, Luna called a halt to the onslaught. She leaned down toward me as I lay on the ground, thoroughly exhausted and battered. "Do you still wish to be my apprentice?"

Summoning the last of my energy, I raised my left hand and booped her on the nose. "Yes. You can't scare me off, Princess, but you do have a mean fastball..."

"As you wish. To your feet, 'apprentice'! Your next task is to cast as many spells as you can," Luna commanded.

Struggling to my feet, I caught my breath and responded, "I have three spells I can cast daily right now, and three I can spam. I'll start with Vanish."

Exhaling deeply, I focused my energy and waved my hands while reciting the incantations. With the final syllable, I was wrapped in invisibility for six seconds. As I disappeared, I thought I saw a slight widening of Luna's eyes, but it was probably just my imagination.

Reappearing, I moved on to my next spell, "This one is called Grease." With precise gestures and chanting, I conjured a layer of slippery grease. 

I waved my fingers, jazz hands style, toward the little puddle of grease. "Tada! I can also use it to coat all sorts of objects, such as clothing or weapons."

Luna nodded in acknowledgment, prompting me to continue with a wave of the hoof.

"The next spell is Summon Monster 1. It involves summoning a creature from a different plane of existence," I elaborated. “Highly versatile, especially when it reaches higher tiers of magic.” 

With a flourish, I conjured a tiny viper on the ground. The viper glowed a faint gold as it looked around. I dismissed it with a flick of the hand before it could do something unpredictable. Like attempt to bite a certain lunar princess. 

"Presto! Magic!" I exclaimed theatrically.

Luna regarded the spot that the summoned creature vanished from with a neutral expression. I took it as a sign to move on to my cantrips. "I currently have three prepared: Mage Hand, Detect Magic, and Prestidigitation," I informed her, about to begin some spiel detailing their functions.

But Luna seemed uninterested, and sighed softly. "That's enough. I've seen what I need to see. Sebastian Hilam, I have one final test for you."

“I’m ready for any test you got, Princess!” I declared confidently in spite of the exhaustion that weighed on my limbs.

"Will you help me overthrow that foal that is my sister?" Luna asked the question like she was asking about the weather instead of asking me to help her with a coup d'etat. 

“Huh? I’m sorry, what did you say? I think I might have taken one too many of your balls to the head.” I must have developed a hearing problem a second ago because it sounded like she’s going evil right away, at the drop of a hat. It’s only been a few hours!

I flinched back a step as Luna closed the distance, now easily within arm’s reach. She may have been a few inches shorter than me, but she may as well have been a giant looming over me.

Luna’s voice was sharpened steel. "I said: Will you help me overthrow that foal that is my sister? You wanted to become my apprentice, well, this is it, Sebastian!"

The sparring grounds felt deathly silent as Luna and I locked eyes. I spat out my decision, as I resigned myself to my fate. "You know what? Fuck it…"

Luna looked surprised and a little disappointed, “Sebastian this—”

I decked Luna with the meanest right hook I could muster while shouting, “Aldin fuck her up!”

Aldin didn’t hesitate and attempted to swipe his talons across her face. His talons met only air as Luna scrambled backwards.

I knew if I let her catch her composure then I’d be done for, albeit I’m pretty sure I’m screwed either way. Fueled by a cocktail of anger, spite, and a light dash of fool-hardy determination, I closed in for another attack, but before I could land another strike, a blue aura enveloped me and Aldin, freezing us in place.

Luna rubbed gently at her swelling eye, and much to my surprise, she was laughing. She fell to her flanks and laughed harder.

“Hey! Don’t you laugh at me! Get it over with, or let me go so I can give you the cleanest left-right-goodnight I can dish out with these noodle arms!”

Luna managed to calm her laughter long enough to wheeze out two words, “You passed!”

“Passed?” I was absolutely flabbergasted. “This was all part of the test?”

Luna’s laughter slowed, and she released us from her magical grasp. “I was testing you to see if you would wilt under pressure. You passed. Turns out those noodle arms of yours can deliver quite the blow.”

I looked at her like she was crazy. Hells,she might actually be crazy.

“That was intense,” I let out a sigh and plopped down on my ass, feeling like I'd hit the ground a million times tonight. “Sorry about the eye.”

A small smile adorned her face. “No need to apologize, Sebastian. You did well tonight. Go relax for the rest of the night. Your apprenticeship will officially begin tomorrow night. Meet me at moonrise in the castle library.”

"Got it, princess," I replied, hauling myself to my feet. As I made my way out of the training grounds, I tossed over my shoulder, "See you at the library!"

Limping back to my room, I made a show of walking evenly and even shooting some finger guns at the occasional guard. Flexing my digits on those who are lacking in hands.

They seemed confused by the gestures.

Shutting the room door behind me, I let out a groan, “Aldin, that really sucked.”

I considered speaking of my theories and concerns, but what if they’re listening? Eavesdropping through magic is rather simple and easy, especially if it’s a room that you give someone. Best to keep all my concerns in my head for now. At least until I can decide whether my worries are legitimate or I’m just being paranoid.

I’m probably just paranoid. 

Aldin patted my head with a wing, and let out a few hoots before flying to a little nest he’d just finished putting together in the shelves of the bookcase. 

Stripping down to my birthday suit, I made my way to the shower. I stopped myself when I noticed a sight that filled me with dread. The bathroom — like most do — had within it a mirror. With said mirror I noticed a trio of scars on my body. Three savage looking scars that ran from my left shoulder to my right hip.

I must have missed it due to excitement at the gaining of magic and the lengthening of my johnson. 

Shaking my head clear of the scars, I refocused on my task. Better to leave it to the birds.

Chapter Text

Thanks to some detailed directions provided by some helpful guards, I made my way to the library in good time. As it turns out, they have more to offer than just their best attempts at giving an imposing expression.

Navigating down a few hallways, I reached the library. 

It was a surprisingly cozy library, with enough space and furnishing for maybe half a dozen ponies to comfortably sit and read at once. Bookshelves lined each wall, towering up to the ceiling, which easily reached twenty feet in height. A fireplace stood nearby, logs and tinder set neatly near it waiting for a colder period of time. The only connection to the outside world was a small window adjacent to the solitary table in the room. A chest was placed besides the table filled with blank scrolls, and pens and quills with ink wells.

The most surprising part about the place was that it was empty.

"Huh, we beat Princess Luna. What should we do to pass the time, best-buddy?" I asked Aldin.

Aldin surveyed the room from his perch on my shoulder before fluttering up to a ledge on one of the bookshelves. There, he settled in for a nap, and was fast asleep in moments.

"You're right! Let's see if we can find any interesting books while we wait."

Fortunately, all the books were written in common… or is it English? Or has my perception of language been warped somehow? 

Eh, potato, potato. 

Not wanting to get ahead of whatever was planned for the night, I decided against actually delving into any text until Luna arrived. Instead, I simply read some of the titles of different books that caught my eye. 

“Oh god. ‘Gallop Through Geography’, ‘Trot Through Time’,” A snicker escaped me as I read the different titles. “No… ‘Bridle Gossip’!”

I had to stop reading titles before I started crying from laughter. Whoever chose these titles surely must have many funny bones in them. Outside, rain pattered against the window, creating a rather soothing ambiance.

After taking a moment to calm down, I found myself whispering, "Ah, this is some good reading weather."

"I agree," came a voice from behind me.

I let out a totally manly noise and jumped to my feet, only to find Princess Luna standing behind me with a mischievous grin. She was clearly amused by my reaction.

"You! How did you sneak up on me? You have hooves! The stone floor is loud as hell!" I exclaimed, feeling a bit embarrassed by my own surprise. "And where did your bruise go? I still have mine from those damned balls."

Luna seemed to be enjoying my reaction. She smirked and nodded as she replied with each point. "Trade secret. Alicorn biology." 

"Fine, keep your secrets," I said while relaxing back into my chair. I gestured toward the bookshelves. "What will we be learning today, Princess?"

Luna’s expression softened slightly. "Sebastian, if you're going to be my apprentice, I must insist that you drop the 'Princess' title when addressing me. Just call me Luna."

I hesitated a moment before nodding. "Alright then... Luna. So, what's on the agenda for tonight?"

Luna gave a small, approving nod. "Tonight, we will study the history of Equestria, focusing on the civil war between my sister and Nightmare Moon up to modern times. Much has changed in my absence, and we’ll need to familiarize ourselves with these events."

"Sounds like a plan," I said, curious about what we'd uncover. Couldn’t be that bad.

Luna’s horn glowed, and a large tome floated off a shelve, landing softly on the table before us. "This volume chronicles the civil war and the years following it. Let’s begin."

As she opened the book, Luna’s voice took on a more somber tone. "The account begins with the onset of the civil war. It was a time of great strife and sorrow."

I leaned in, following along as she read. The text described the initial conflicts, the divisions among the populace, and the early battles. As we read, Luna’s expression grew increasingly troubled.

She paused, her eyes narrowing at a passage describing a particularly brutal battle. "I remember this one well. It… is difficult to read."

I could sense her agitation growing. "We can stop if you want. We can always pick this up at a later date." I offered, concerned by the tension that had crept into her voice.

Luna took a deep breath, then shook her head. "No. I’m fine. Please, continue reading for me, Sebastian.”

I took over, reading aloud about the major events of the war, the strategies employed by both sides, and the eventual turning points. Luna’s agitation became more pronounced with each word, with each turned page. Finally, I reached a section detailing the estimated total casualties.

I hesitated, glancing at Luna. I tried putting myself into her shoes. I tried imagining being the reason for this much death and destruction. But I couldn’t wrap my head around it. It was all just statistics to me, some numbers on pieces of paper, nothing more. I had no faces to put to the numbers, but Luna had been there. She was there to see the bodies piled high. To her they weren’t just numbers, but rather a tally of her sins. 

I began to close the book, but I couldn’t. Luna had reached across the table and placed a hoof to the page, holding it open. Looking up, I matched her steely gaze with my own. 

“Please, keep reading.” There was something akin to desperation in her voice. How could I say no?

I never took my eyes from hers, opting to speak entirely from memory. “The estimated minimum casualties for the civil war are... 45,000 killed in action,  80,000 wounded, and 75,000 missing.”

Luna seemed to deflate and retreat into herself. Her eyes turned distant and hollow before the enormity of the numbers. A silence spawned that stretched and uncomfortably filled the space between us.

"Luna, are you okay?" I asked softly, my concern growing with each passing second of silence.

Luna didn’t respond immediately. When she finally spoke, her voice was grim, as though the words could not come so easily. "So many..."

I glanced down at the book, unsure of what exactly to say. “It was war. War is never clean.”

Luna shook her head slowly, her expression haunted. "I must speak with my sister," she spoke quickly, her voice trembling ever so slightly.

As she rose and left the library, I watched her go. A profound sense of unease curled within me. The history we had read together was more than just a series of events — it was a testament to the pain and loss that had scarred Equestria’s past, and my mentor was the primary cause for a significant amount of it.

I sat there for a moment, simply staring down at the book. I wasn’t reading anything in particular, and yet a single word stood out to me, 'thestrals'. It rang no bells, and had only just come up in the text as a footnote of sorts. No explanation, or context provided. Simply the word used in reference to a prior event that was not mentioned in this book. Strange. 

I glanced up and caught Aldin watching me from his nap spot, concern radiating through our link. “Yeah, best-buddy,” I murmured, offering him a small smile. “I hate seeing people sad too.”  

The rain outside persisted, its once-gentle cadence deepening into a wistful melody that matched the evening’s mood.  

Deciding it was time for a distraction, I rummaged through the nearby chest and pulled out a few empty scrolls. Placing them on the desk alongside my spellbook, I flipped to the section containing first-level spells.  

“Looks like it’s just you and me tonight, best-buddy. Perfect time for a little scroll scribing,” I said, glancing toward Aldin.  

The quiet work of crafting scrolls became its own reward. Each spell inscribed deepened my understanding of magic, the repetitive precision calming my thoughts.  

By the time Celestia and Luna brought forth the dawn, two completed scrolls now rested on the desk. The rain had stopped, but the night’s quiet accomplishments remained.

Standing up, I scooped the pair of scrolls into a pouch and had myself a well-earned stretch. I glanced at Aldin and beckoned him over with a wave. “Come on, best-buddy, let's go jump off our balcony.”

Aldin perched comfortably on my right shoulder as we made our way back to our room. Along the corridor, we passed a few guards in gold, including a familiar face — Shining Armor.  

“Morning, Sebastian,” he said, falling into step beside me. “What are you up to this morning?”  

“Just wrapped up some scroll scribing,” I replied. “Figured I’d test one out — a Feather Fall scroll. Want to watch?”  

Shining’s ears perked with interest. “Sure, I’ve got a bit of time. What does Feather Fall do?”  

“It’s better if I show you. Follow me.”  

When we arrived at my room, Aldin flitted to his nest without so much as a second glance. I made my way to the balcony, and stepped out into the morning air. Below, the streets stretched empty, with no pegasi in sight. A perfect stage for a demonstration. 

“Sebastian, what—” Shining started, but I interrupted him by sitting on the railing of the balcony and holding up my index finger.

“Watch closely! If I fuck this up, I will only be able to show you this one time.” I then promptly leaned back before I could second guess myself, and allowed gravity to grab ahold of me. 

I began plummeting towards the stone walkway below.

“What the buck! Sebastian!”

As the wind rushed around me, I reached the midpoint of my descent and invoked the words of power. The magic turned my freefall into a gentle glide, and I floated down to the ground laughing maniacally all the way. I could see why pegasi enjoy flight so much, albeit it’s probably more fun when it’s more than just magically controlled falling.

Shining shouted something from the balcony, but I was too caught up in my joyous laughter to make out his words. My back touched the ground and my laughter went on and on. 

The city gradually stirred to life around me, echoing with the sounds of ponies beginning their day. Aldin landed on my chest, lightly tapping my forehead with a talon, as if urging me to rise from the ground. I obliged. 

As I stood up, Shining Armor hurried around a nearby corner, followed closely by two solar guards carrying a stretcher between them.

“That was Feather Fall in action!” I exclaimed, trying to catch my breath.

He came to a sudden stop and looked me  over with a concerned expression. “Why — in Celestia’s name — would you do that without telling me?”

I offered a weak shrug, and furrowed my brows. Why did I do that? “Sorry, I was worried I might hesitate if I talked about it beforehand.”

He looked like he wanted to scold me but held back. “Just don’t pull stunts like that out of the blue, alright? I don’t want to have to explain to everypony in Canterlot that you’re just testing a spell.”

“Deal.” 

“Good.” Shining rubbed the ridge of his nose as he turned to his guards. “False alarm everypony! You can put the stretcher away.”

The pair grumbled in annoyance as they turned to put up the unneeded stretcher. Watching them go, I felt my stomach announce its hunger. I had not eaten in quite a few hours.

“I’m going to grab some breakfast. Want to come?” I offered.

He tapped his helmet. “No can do. Still on duty.”

“Ah, fair enough. Catch you later, Shining,” I replied with a friendly wave, already heading toward the castle’s cafeteria. “I’ll grab some breakfast before hitting the hay! Err — in the sleeping kind of way!”

Shining’s words were almost inaudible as I rounded a corner, “What other way is there to hit the hay?”

Aldin and I walked the halls of the castle. With a little help from a few of the castle’s staff, we found our way to the cafeteria doors in short order.

“This should be it,” I said to Aldin.

He blinked back at me, oozing owlish wisdom.

I pushed open the heavy wooden doors to the castle cafeteria, my curiosity was piqued as I stepped into the room. An aroma of numerous freshly baked pastries alongside a variety of other savory dishes filled the air. The smell alone was enough to make my stomach growl in hunger.

Surprisingly spacious and filled with long tables, the cafeteria was chalk full of various ponies that worked under the crown, each one enjoying their breakfast. As we made our way through the place, I couldn’t help but notice the curious glances and whispered words that followed in my wake. It would appear being the only human on the planet had its downsides. Doing my best to ignore the obvious stares and poorly hidden whispers, I made my way to the food line. 

Aldin looked around from his perch on my shoulder as I took stock of the food set before us. There was an impressive array of food set out before us: fresh spiced breads, steamed vegetables, a few salads, and even some curious looking dishes I couldn't quite identify. My stomach growled again, urging me to hurry up so that I could reach the part where I feed it.

I grabbed a tray and started piling it high with anything that caught my eye. A few scoops of steamed vegetables here, and a couple of pastries there, soon found their home on my tray, and soon they'd find a better home in my belly. As I reached the end of the line, I spotted a bushel of apples. Absent-mindedly, I grabbed two and placed them on my tray.

"Apples, really?" I asked myself with a disbelieving shake of my head. Back on Earth, I couldn't stand them, but for some reason, they appeared far more appealing here.

I found an empty spot at one of the tables and sat down. Aldin hopped off my shoulder and settled next to me, eyeing my food with interest. After giving him an offering of roasted broccoli to play with, I took a bite of the sole remaining broccoli and sighed contentedly. The food here was amazing, far better than anything I had back on Earth. 

But then again, my diet back on Earth consisted mainly of stove top ramen, fast food, and spaghetti. Perhaps, I am not the best of judges for what counts as good food.

As I ate, I couldn't help but ponder this strange new existence I found myself in. Everything on Equis was somehow very much different, while oddly very much familiar. The ponies around me were friendly enough, but their curious looks reminded me that I was indeed an anomaly.

I finished my meal and leaned back. I basked in the feeling of a good meal freshly eaten. I picked up one of the apples and studied it for a moment. What the hell? Why not give it a shot before continuing to hate the accursed fruit? I took a bite. The flavor was crisp and sweet, much better than any apple I had ever tasted on Earth, but the skin still bothered me. I grimaced and took the time to peel it off, tossing the skin to the tray before finishing the rest of the apple.

With a full stomach and two apples saved for later, I made my way back to my room. The halls were bustling with activity now, the castle gearing up for daytime activities. At this hour, the castle was practically the polar opposite of its nighttime hours. 

As I walked, I thought about my encounter with Shining Armor earlier. Why didn’t I tell Shining Armor before jumping? A pit of guilt formed in my stomach. This kind of behavior wasn't typical of me.

And apples... I never used to like apples back on Earth, but for some reason, I couldn’t resist their allure here. I grabbed them from the cafeteria without a thought! I must admit that they tasted better than any Earth apples I've tried in the past, but I still despised their accursed skin, so logically speaking my taste buds haven’t changed too much. Have they?

When I got into bed that morning, the questions endlessly swirled around in my head. Deciding to let sleep help me with this strangeness, I stamped out the questions to allow sleep’s gentle embrace to wrap around me. The swirling questions were soothed by the salve of dreams.

Darkness enveloped me, pierced only by the faint glow of a magic circle. 

Powdered cold iron lined the circle’s edges. A soft hum was audible, and a sort of spectral shimmer was being emitted. The room echoed with dissonant chanting performed by red-robed figures that fumbled through their incantations.

I was bound inside the circle of cold iron, wrists and ankles tightly secured in chains to a stone slab. Positioned such that kneeling was the only position I could maintain. Panic gripped at me as I instinctively struggled against the iron of my bonds, my mind raced to make sense of the absurdity of the situation I now found myself in. This could not possibly be real! But the fear and the resistance from my bindings felt all too genuine, the abyssal chanting a little too understandable for my liking.

Within the circle, I could make out two faces from the shadows. My parents. No, not my parents, Meridin’s parents. The significance of the nightmare reached me. This was Meridin's childhood, a moment of significance from his backstory that I had written so many years ago. 

Now it was reality. 

And now, I am very much screwed.

Mother strained in vain against her chains, her desperate pleas drowned by the discordant chants of the cultists. My father stood resolute in spite of his bindings. Meanwhile, I did everything I could to keep from panicking. 

"Nice décor you've got here. Did you hire an interior designer, or is the whole 'sacrificial dungeon' vibe all natural talent?" I quipped, trying — and failing — to mask my growing terror with my poor attempt at humor. 

The cultists deigned to ignore me, and their chants grew louder and more frantic. At the center of the circle, a swirling vortex of darkness began to form, pulsating with malevolent energy that some instinctive part of me knew to be from the Abyss. I recognized the shape forming from the darkness.

"Vrock," I muttered, feeling a chill run down my spine. “Why are you dumb asses calling a vrock?!” 

Desperation clawed at me. "Hey, come on guys, there's got to be a better way to spend a night! Maybe a movie? Pizza?" I joked weakly, hoping against hope that something would change the inevitable.

One of the cultists, a young woman with wide, fearful eyes hesitated. Abyssal words, half spoken, tumbled from her shaking lips as she looked down at me, then at the swirling vortex, and back again. She broke rank from her fellow cultists and rushed toward me, fumbling at my restraints.

"We don't have to do this!" she whispered urgently. "We can stop this! There’s still time!"

Hope flared in my chest. "Thank you! Finally, someone with some sense!"

But the other cultists quickly overpowered her, dragging her away into the darkness beyond my vision. During that struggle, the cold iron that made up the circle was disturbed by a stray limb, breaking the magical circle’s containment. 

It looks like there is no way to avoid this inevitability.

The vrock demon roared in glee as it was fully called into this plane, its wings unfurling as it stepped past my parents and I, and over the now broken-circle.

Panic spread through the room like wildfire. The demon turned its red, hate-filled eyes on the now fleeing cultists, tearing into them with a savage delight that was as captivating to witness as it was disturbing. Blood sprayed across the stone walls, and screams filled the air as the vrock butchered everything living in its path.

"Not good. Very, very not good," I muttered, any hints of my earlier bravado cast away and forgotten. I fought uselessly against my chains, but they refused to yield. “If I wake from this shit I will never write another edgy character ever again! Only happy ones with loving families and other sappy shit like that!”

The vrock's slaughter of robed cultists was complete, and it turned its gaze to us. 

My father placed himself between my mother and I, and the demon. For his bravery he was rewarded with his head being relieved from its shoulders. My mother quickly followed father into the Boneyard via a savage spine shattering bite.

My fight or flight response kicked in, and I chose the third option: I froze. 

The demon towered over me, I craned my neck back to see its face. It smiled down at me and with a casual stomp of a taloned foot, it cut through the links of my chains with profane ease. 

For a brief moment I felt hope. For a moment, I had thought that perhaps it would spare me. He grabbed me and lifted me up so that I could be at his eye level, he held me aloft like one would a ragdoll.

"You are the last, little worm. I hear that humans your age enjoy games, so let us play one! If you survive this, I will even let you crawl away like the worm you are," it hissed into my mind, a voice more akin to poison than anything else. 

I nodded, too terrified to speak. 

The demon laughed, a horrible, grating sound, “I like your spirit, worm! Now hold still, I do not want you to bleed out too fast!”

It raised its clawed hand and sank its claws into my chest. Then it pulled its hand diagonally across my torso, from left shoulder to right hip. Agony exploded through me, and I screamed.

The world fell away into darkness and the echoing laughter of the demon. 

I jolted awake clutching at my left shoulder. I was gasping for breath with my body drenched in sweat and fear. The terror of the nightmare lingered even as I woke, but I forced myself to move through it. I stumbled to the bathroom mirror and stripped off my robes, needing to see.

There, across my torso, was the scar — three long, diagonal marks that perfectly matched the wound the vrock had given me in the nightmare. Or would it be more accurate to say the past?

I stared at my reflection, heart pounding in my ears. I could still feel those claws ripping through me. They ached with phantom pains. The body remembers.

A sigh escaped me as Aldin landed gently on my shoulder, rubbing his head against my cheek. Concern radiated through our link.

"Just a bad dream. I'm fine," I lied, trying to sound convincing. Truthfully, I was terrified. "Just a dream. Just a dream."

Splashing my face with some sink water, I glared at my own reflection. “Get it together!”

Aldin tapped me, drawing my attention to the balcony. The sun was already setting. “Damnit! Luna is going to skin me like an apple if I’m late!” 

Hastily, I threw on some clothes, and booked it towards the library. As I hurried through the halls, I threw quick waves at the guards and castle staff who were busying themselves with their various tasks for the evening. Some of them even returned the gesture.

Bursting into the library, I found Luna already waiting. She glanced up with a hint of irritation. "Nice of you both to join me. I thought I’d be going at it alone tonight. Turns out jumping off balconies is not nearly as tiring as I originally thought."

Her words carried a sharp edge to them. Rubbing the back of my head, I found myself unable to meet her gaze. "Sorry! I… I don’t know what came over me."

She let me squirm under her scrutiny for a moment longer before sighing. "Sebastian, I don’t like being told that my apprentice jumped off a balcony."

I gathered my courage and met her eyes. "I’m sorry. It won’t happen again."

She scrutinized me for a minute before nodding. "Good. Now, tonight’s focus will be on your magic. You have more understanding of how your magic works than I do. How do you think we should proceed?"

Rubbing my thumb along a still burning ear, I considered our options. "Scribing spells to scrolls helped me remember some of the less commonly used arcane methods of spellcraft. I should be able to create and recreate spells from scratch, which should help me gain a greater understanding and experience with my magic. I’m not sure how far it will take us, or how long it will take to reach higher tiers of magic. But, it is a start!"

Luna nodded thoughtfully. "Perhaps it’s best to start with recreating a simple spell that you are familiar with."

Snapping my fingers and taking up a studious tone, I began explaining the first spell that came to mind. "The Keep Watch spell. It's a simple spell that allows those under its effect to stay awake for eight hours without feeling any fatigue while still gaining the benefits of a full sleep. However, vigorous activities will cause the spell to break and it's off to sleep-land unless you recast the spell or sleep for the remainder of the spell’s intended duration."

"Don’t overuse that spell," Luna warned. "If your biology is anything similar to a pony’s, then you need to have real sleep at some point. I won’t have my first apprentice go mad from lack of sleep."

"I’ll sleep once a week," I offered.

"Twice a week," Luna countered firmly.

I let out an exaggerated groan. "Yes, mom."

Aldin let out an amused hoot as he watched us from in his roost above us. I settled in across from Luna, and flipped open the scroll chest. Pulling out the needed supplies, I delved into my spellcraft.

The Keep Watch spell is a first-level enchantment, straightforward enough. It should take a few days — most likely a week — to sort out this spell’s creation, and add it to my list of known spells in my spellbook. But as I transcribed the formula onto parchment, a feeling of unease crept over me.

My quill slipped from my fingers, and fell clattering to the desk.

"What's the matter, Sebastian?" Luna's voice broke through my thoughts, but her face remained buried still in her book.

I scowled down at the spell before me. Something felt off, and yet the arcane writings appeared to be flawless. It was perfect really, too perfect. Too perfect, far too soon.

"This shouldn't be possible..." I muttered, scrutinizing my work. "Creating spells like this should take days, if not weeks. Not just a few hours!"

I jabbed my finger at the offending spell, frustration boiling within me. "It's not right! I mean — it is right, perfect even!"

Luna set her book down, her attention fully on me as I found myself pacing the room. “I would have expected you to be thrilled by this sort of outcome. Why does it trouble you so?”

I froze, my gaze trying to burn holes into the papers adorned with intricate arcane symbols. A frown affixed to my face. I had tried to avoid this fear as best I could. Going as far as to try to not even think of it, but that was being proven impossible. Too many things had hooked onto the fear, and brought it up from the depths of my mind. 

The acrophobia. The impulse. The apple. The nightmare. The scars. And now, the magic.

I could not avoid it. Nor could I throw some lame excuse at Luna. Not after these crazed mutterings and pacing. I have already shown my hand to her, and she has taken a good look at all my cards. She could probably guess what nagged at me if she wanted to. She’d probably get it right with just a handful of tries. But she didn’t press me. Instead, she waited for my response. 

So I gave it.

“What if tomorrow I wake up, and I'm not... me?” I glanced up at the window, where a few clouds drifted lazily by in the twilight of night. “This body isn't even my original one after all. What if Meridin returns and I'm no longer myself? No longer here? Where would I even go?"

Aldin came down to stand atop my head, feeling my turmoil, he began to pat my head with a wing.  Luna’s silence encouraged me to continue.

"I was never afraid of heights! Meridin was." I held up my trembling hands, clenching them into fists. "I was never impulsive back on Earth! Meridin would do whatever he wanted — without hesitation!"

A bitter laugh oozed from me. "And now, I dream of Meridin's childhood! Not my own, his! It’s all so vivid. All so real."

"I didn't even like apples until I arrived here," I spat out the words, feeling a surge of frustration.

Closing my eyes, I sank into my chair, a weight I hadn't realized I was carrying grew heavier. I could almost hear the vrock’s laughter, mocking me even now. I found myself spilling more than I wanted to. The desire to vent overwhelmed my caution.

"I didn’t tell you the whole truth," I admitted quietly, my voice heavy. "Meridin was never a hero. Not a real one anyway. He was a rude, spiteful, prideful bastard who sought only his own gain. He didn’t care about helping anyone. The only people he cared about were his few friends, and Aldin. He only sacrificed himself because he knew if he didn’t his friends would die trying."

In the stillness of the library, Luna's approach echoed softly against the stone floor, her presence drawing me from my thoughts. Part of me braced for rejection or punishment, expecting her to cast me out. 

"Sebastian," she began, her voice carrying a warmth that proved my fears to be irrational, "your concerns are valid, and I understand the burden you carry. But you must realize, you are not this ‘Meridin.’ You are your own person, carving your own path and shaping your own destiny."

Her words offered a lifeline in the sea of uncertainty that had engulfed me so suddenly. She reached out to touch my trembling hand, and with her touch granted me a sense of stability.

"It is to be expected to feel overwhelmed in a new world," Luna continued, her tone surprisingly reassuring. "But know this, Sebastian: you are not alone. As your mentor, I am here to guide you, and to support you through the challenges that come your way."

A small smile found its way to her, further reassuring me with a faint sense of hope. "And as for your fear of losing yourself, remember the strength you've already shown. You're adapting to your new reality with remarkable courage, and I have every belief in your capability to navigate the unknown."

"In moments of doubt, remember who you are and the journey that has brought you here. And know that I will stand by your side, unwavering in my support." She paused, giving me a moment to absorb her words before adding, "And as for the apples, perhaps it's simply a matter of acquired taste. Sometimes, the things we least expect turn out to be the most delightful of surprises."

As Luna's hoof gently held my hand, I couldn't help but find solace in the warmth and comfort it offered. It was such a simple gesture, and yet with it she lifted that great unknown burden.

I wanted to thank her or make some kind of witty comment to lighten the mood, but instead, what came tumbling out of my fool mouth was: “You have nice hooves.”

Embarrassment flooded my cheeks as I realized how awkward my words must have sounded. To my surprise, she laughed. A soft laughter that filled the air, a melodic sound that washed away my self-consciousness.

"It is quite alright, Sebastian," she replied, her voice tinged with amusement. "And thank you, I suppose, for noticing."

In that moment, as we sat together in quiet understanding, I couldn't help but feel a surge of an emotion foreign to me. I was captivated by the kindness and compassion she showed, even in the face of my doubts and awkwardness.

As Luna withdrew her hoof, a sense of loss replaced its presence, surprising me with its intensity. It was a side of myself I had not known to exist. It was a longing for connection that clashed with my self-image.

But I couldn't dwell on it. I need to hammer those feelings aside, and remind myself that I wasn't the type to get attached to anyone or anything so easily. With a bit of effort, I forced myself to focus on the task at hand.

"I think I’ll copy Keep Watch into my spellbook!" The words felt artificial and very much forced. That would be because they are. I turned and began to copy said spell into my spellbook.

Take your mind off it! Think about it when you can hear your thoughts over your own stupidity! Somehow, I just know that this was all Meridin’s fault! That cocky bastard had to be behind this in some way!

As I began transcribing the Keep Watch spell into my spellbook, I made a conscious effort to distract myself from lingering thoughts. Reciting mental commands to maintain attention, and I urged myself to concentrate on the task and to drown out distractions.

Soon enough, I had the spell added to my spellbook. It was ready for future preparation, and subsequent casting.

"Sebastian, how about for our next session we practice sparring in melee combat?" Luna's gentle yet firm tone cut through the air, her suggestion carrying the sense of inevitability. "It's only a matter of time before you'll have need of those skills. Starting sooner rather than later will be invaluable."

"Yeah, you make a good point," I replied, nodding along. "I'm game. Let's do it."

“Tomorrow at moonrise at the sparring grounds.”

“I’ll try to be on time.”

As Luna took her leave, she stopped in the doorway, “Oh, and if you continue having any more dreams that trouble you, come to me. Usually I would simply dreamwalk into your dreams however, we share the same schedule which complicates things some. Remember, one of my duties as Princess of the Night is to oversee the dreams of our subjects. You are one of our subjects, Sebastian.”

With that she was gone.

I took my time making my way back to my room. My mind wandered, and so did my feet. Fortunately, I had Aldin with me to keep me from being completely alone with my thoughts.

“You’ve always been a lonely guy,” I whispered to myself as my steps echoed off the stones. “You’re just latching on to the first sign of compassion a pretty lady shows you! Maybe this was all a mistake?”

A wry thought slipped into my consciousness, escaping through my lips, "Well, Meridin certainly didn't moon over anyone! Heh, moon!"

Aldin slapped a wing across the back of my head. Seems like he either disliked the pun, or he wanted to head back to our room. 

Clearly it was the latter. No familiar of mine could ever hate puns. 

Simply not possible!

The moon hung high in the sky, casting out its lunar glow over the sparring grounds. The air was cool, carrying with it some sort of floral scent. I stood nervously, feeling the odd weight of the training sword in my hands. The castle grounds were quiet, except for the distant sounds of the city at night.

Aldin stood perched atop a nearby pony-shaped practice dummy, his eyes tracking each and every movement I made. Tonight was to be our first session of melee combat with Luna, and I was already well out of my depth. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself... I failed at that. I just knew I was about to get my shit pushed in, and Aldin had front row seats to see it all.

Luna circled me, she scanned my posture with a critical eye. 

"First things first," she said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement, "your stance. It's the foundation that everything is built off of, whether that be in swordplay or in duels of magic."

With a fluid application of her magic, Luna adjusted my stance, guiding my feet into a more proper position for combat. "Keep your feet shoulder-width apart, evenly distributed weight is essential to maintain balance," she instructed, while with her magic she continued to correct my posture. "You need to maintain balance, and be ready to move in any direction at a moment's notice."

I nodded, trying my best to absorb her guidance. Luna then moved on to the grip, demonstrating the proper way to hold the training sword. "Firm, but not too tight," she explained, her magic adjusting my grip as she talked. "You want control, but you also want to conserve your energy. A death grip will only serve to tire you out faster."

Looking me over, Luna nodded in approval before stepping back, ordering me to take a few swings at the air. I swung the sword awkwardly, the movements clumsy, uncoordinated, and all together alien.

"Focus on fluidity, Sebastian," Luna encouraged, her voice calm and reassuring. "Let the motion flow naturally from one movement to the next. Don't think of it as swinging a sword, think of it as moving an extension of yourself."

I tried my best to internalize her words as I continued the drills. With each swing completed, I felt myself growing a little bit more familiar with the motions. With each swing, the movements became slightly more fluid and natural. Luna watched silently, her eyes keenly observing my  progress.

After what felt like an eternity of practice, but was probably no more than an hour or two, Luna finally nodded in satisfaction. "You're improving," she said, with the faintest hint of pride coloring her voice. "But, there is still much to learn. Let's work on transitioning between openings and striking surfaces."

Luna reached out with her magic to grab her own practice sword from a nearby weapon rack. She demonstrated the drill to me, transitioning smoothly through a series of strikes and parries. I tried my best to follow her lead, struggling to keep up with her speed and skill even with Luna slowing down the motions for me to be able to follow at all. However, with each completed repetition, I felt myself growing more confident. The movements growing just a bit more natural with each practiced motion.

As the practice session drew to a close, Luna suggested we put our skills to the test in a friendly duel. A thought snuck into my mind, what if this was all a ploy so she could whale on me some more, but with a training sword this time instead of balls?

Luna wielded her training sword with her magic, her movements practically oozed a level of grace that told me that victory was very much an illusion. I felt akin to a training dummy with a practice sword poorly taped to it. However, I was foolishly determined to try to prove myself. I wanted to prove to her — and myself — that I could hold my own in the ways of swordplay, if only for just a fleeting moment.

A childish desire, but one that I couldn’t dislodge from my mind.

We circled each other, tension thick in the air. Luna eyed me as though waiting for me to make the first move. I hesitated for a moment, then lunged forward with a clumsy probing thrust.

Luna easily slapped away my attack, her parry was so measured and casual that it felt like she had anticipated my thrust long before I ever started it. Frustration started to build within me.

Luna easily slapped away my attack, her parry was so measured and casual that it felt like she had anticipated my thrust long before I ever started it. Instead of a riposte at the clear opening granted by her parry, she opted to wait and watch. So I tried again, and again. 

Thrust high. Slash low. Lunge left. Cut right.

No matter how hard I tried, or what tactic I attempted to employ, I couldn't seem to even get close to landing the dream of a single blow. Luna was always multiple steps ahead, her defenses impenetrable. I grew more and more frustrated with each failed attempt, my swings grew wild and erratic.

With each miss, my frustration mounted, and the weight of the sword grew heavier in my grip. I could almost hear Luna's calm breathing, an easily heard difference compared to my own ragged gasps for air.

And then, in a moment of desperation, I thought I glimpsed the impossible: an opening. Luna's guard faltered for just a fraction of a second. I seized the opportunity, launching myself forward with all the speed and little skill I could muster.

It was a trap. Of course it was a trap.

With a circular motion of her sword and a sweep of her foreleg, Luna effortlessly sent my sword flying away and me sprawling to the ground with a resounding thud. I lay there, dazed and defeated. I stared up at the stars above as Luna offered me a hoof up with a knowing smile.

"Never let your guard down, Sebastian," her voice was gentle but firm, with the feeling of instruction laced throughout. "In combat, whether it be with blades or with magic, the smallest lapse in judgment can be your downfall. Do not let your emotions rule you."

I nodded as embarrassment washed over me. Accepting her hoof, she pulled me to my feet with a surprising level of ease. I dusted myself off and regained my composure. As I looked at Luna, I felt a newfound determination take root within me. The spirit of competition was born.

"Can we go again?" I asked, excitement bubbling up in spite of my weariness.

Luna's smile widened, her eyes alight with pride. "That's the spirit, my dear apprentice," she encouraged, her tone encouraging. "Keep pushing yourself, and you'll become a formidable warrior in no time."

The resolve in her voice added fuel to the determination that was budding in me. The challenge of the training, the encouragement from Luna — it all fueled the fires of an ambition within me that I never had before. Perhaps it was due to being in a new world, or it could be the new form I now inhabit. Maybe this drive was always there, but I just couldn’t truly harness it in my prior mundane life. 

It could be a combination of all of it.

We squared off once more, my heart pounding with a mixture of determination and excitement. This time, I focused on my breathing, on the rhythm of our movements, and on staying calm. Luna might be an alicorn and a seasoned duelist, but I was determined to show her that I was more than just a fool with a stick. 

I’m a determined fool with a stick!

As we clashed again, I felt a sense of clarity forming amidst the chaos. My swings were more measured, my steps more deliberate. This wasn't just about winning; it was about learning, growing, and proving to myself that I could keep up with Luna.

Despite my best efforts and newfound determination, I found myself once again outmatched by Luna's skill and finesse. Her movements were like poetry in motion, while mine still felt clumsy and awkward. Yet, strangely enough, I wasn't bothered by my inevitable defeat.

"Better than when we started," she said, her voice filled with genuine pride. "Remember, each defeat is just another step on the path of improvement."

I nodded, grateful for her encouragement. With Luna's guidance, I knew that I would continue to improve. The number of losses held no value besides to be proof of dedication to the endless path that is improvement. And so, without hesitation, I eagerly followed her lead as she ran me through more sword drills, each one pushing me to grow my comfort and experience with the use of blades.

But eventually, the time came for Luna to fulfill her princessly duties. With a fond smile, she bid me farewell, promising to continue our training another night. As she turned to leave, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude towards her. 

This entire session, I never once thought of my concerns — of my paranoia. It was nice to unwind and try to beat the shit out of each other.

As I watched her go, something inside me shifted. A new resolve, stronger and more intense than before, took root. I would become strong — no — the strongest! Then I wouldn’t have to worry about being alone or losing any friends or fearing any dickhead demons!

That morning, as I laid in my bed, I replayed the night's training in my mind. And although my body may have been sore, my spirit was invigorated. Each mistake, each correction, each bit of progress, served to teach me. I would learn from every defeat, and I would grow stronger. I have a very long life ahead of me, and with Luna's guidance and my determination, I knew I was on the right path to making this life a wonderful one.

But sleep? Fuck that! 

I don’t want to risk running into Mr. Sadistic-Murder-Bird-Demon. And besides, I have spells to craft. I muttered the incantation for Keep Watch, and felt the magic wash over me. The spell would keep fatigue at bay and allow me to better focus. With a toothy grin, I sat up, feeling the surge of conditional energy that came with the spell.

"Alright, best-buddy," I said, looking at my ever-loyal familiar, who was comfortably nestled in his little nest on the bookshelf. "Time to get back on that spellcraft grind!"

Aldin hooted with a look that seemed to say: ‘You're crazy, but I’m here for it.’

First on the agenda: recreating the Alarm spell. I needed something to ensure I won't be taken by surprise. I gathered my materials and set to work, drawing runes and weaving magic in no time.

"Let’s see... abjuration… wards…" I muttered to myself, completely absorbed in my work.

After a couple of hours of tinkering, I finally managed a hopefully functioning ward. I took a step back and admired my work, a clean circle of arcane runes sat glowing faintly on the floor.

"Now for the test," I said with a completely necessary flourish. "Aldin, if you would do the honors?"

Aldin hopped off his perch and waddled adorably towards the circle. As soon as he crossed the boundary, a single mental ‘ping’ sounded. Despite knowing that the sound was coming, I flinched anyway.

"Success!" I declared with a laugh. "With a little modification I can set it to make some sort of noise for everyone to hear, or just keep it to myself."

Aldin blinked up at me, looking very much unimpressed. 

"Hey, don’t give me that look," I said, pointing at him. "This is progress! These low-level spells are building blocks towards the crazier shit! Just wait best-buddy, before you know it I’ll start doing crazy shit."

He gave me a look, then returned to his roost.

"Well I think its cool," I said as he settled into his nest. "Besides, now we can’t be surprised as easily. You know, as long as they’re not ethereal or astral creatures, we’re solid!"

I settled back down, setting the groundwork for my next spell, Endure Elements. But hunger roared from my stomach, an annoyed sigh escaped from me. Forging spells was surprisingly fun, and normal mortal distractions such as hunger were taking me away from that fun. 

"Alrighty, Aldin," I said, standing up and stretching. "We have a few hours left before the spell wears off, let's grab some grub. We've got more training to do, spells to craft, princesses to one day impress."

Aldin hooted in agreement, and together we tidied up the evidence of our nocturnal activities. As I looked over the now pristine room, I felt a surge of pride and accomplishment.

"Here’s to another step towards becoming stronger," I said, giving Aldin a fist-bump. Or is it a claw-bump? Talon-bump? Fist-to-claw-bump? Fuck it. Whatever it’s called.

Aldin gave a little chirp of approval, and I granted him his much owed pets for the hour.

Together we left the confines of our room, and left to face the day.

Chapter Text

Four weeks.

In such little time, I found myself settled into a nocturnal routine of losing at sparring and studying both the magical and the mundane. The library had become a nightly sanctuary when I wasn’t getting the snot beat out of me in the sparring grounds. Each time I slept, the same nightmares of the vrock demon and bloody slaughter awaited me, but I couldn’t bring myself to burden Luna with that knowledge.

She already has enough to deal with. Adjusting to being freed after millennia of isolated banishment to the moon, guilt from crimes from many lifetimes ago, her duties as Princess of the Night, and training me. 

What kind of asshole would I be to lump more issues onto her? Besides, I can handle a terrifying nightmare or two a week. Me and that demon bird get to throwing hands, and sometimes I even get to land a punch that doesn’t even phase the thing. Easy-peezy!

Tonight, the library was bathed in the soft glow of candle light. The silence was broken occasionally by the rustling of pages or Aldin’s soft hoots from his perch in the bookshelves. 

Luna sat across from me, her usually vibrant eyes seemed duller tonight with bags of shadows under them, her movements more subdued and sluggish. A poor imitation of her usual self. She stared at her book but hadn’t turned the pages in some time. I watched her out of the corner of my eye, concern gnawing at me.

I closed the book I was studying — a tome on the various creatures of Equis —  the gentle thud filled the stillness. Luna looked up, her eyes reflecting the moonlight, but the spark of enthusiasm I had come to admire since arriving was dim.

"Luna,” I began, before promptly stopping. I had prepared a whole speech for this moment, but under her attention I found myself unable to manifest my thoughts into words. So instead I dragged the words out painfully, slowly, "I’ve noticed you’ve been... different lately. Is everything alright?”

She gave a small smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. "I’m fine. Just tired.”

I pursed my lips, mulling over her words. I wanted to believe her. I wanted her to simply be ‘just tired’, but her eyes looked far too distant, far too hollow.

Resting my palms on the table, I leaned forward. "I don’t believe you. I may not the best at reading people, but even I can see through ‘just tired’. Something is bothering you. Please, let me help you.”

Her expression hardened for a moment, and in that  moment I considered the possibility that I might have overstepped. Mentally, I prepared myself to be thrown out the window.

After a long pause, she sighed deeply, her shoulders slumping. "You are perceptive, Sebastian. More than I give you credit for.”

“I think i’ll take that as a compliment.”

There was a lengthy pause. Finally, Luna matched my gaze, her’s holding a mixture of sorrow and resolve. "I did terrible things, Sebastian. I led my little ponies to war, caused immense suffering, and took countless lives. The lives I've taken. The destruction I've caused. I can't escape that, no matter how much time has passed."

Feeling the need to occupy my hands, I found myself idly tracing circles into the table as I spoke. "I won’t pretend to understand what you went through or the pain you carry. But that was a thousand years ago. You were consumed by darkness, not acting of your own free will. You've changed. You're not the same person you were a thousand years ago.”

Luna's eyes flashed with a mixture of sadness and frustration. "Sebastian, you misunderstand. Nightmare Moon isn't some separate entity or parasite possessing me. It was still me, my desires, my anger, my jealousy — just with all my inhibitions stripped away. I did those terrible things because I wanted to. Because I believed I deserved more. Nothing forced me, it was simply me freed from regret and remorse."

I blinked, momentarily stunned. The idea of Luna’s actions being her own choices, her own desires, was quite the bitter pill to swallow. The books I’ve read that covered Nightmare Moon and the war implied my incorrect understanding of how Nightmare Moon functioned — as a separate entity of sorts. 

Lies or simple historical inaccuracies? A move made by Celestia to cover up the past? How much of the books in the Castle Library could be trusted? 

So many questions and no way to find a trustworthy answer without showing my hand. 

Was the pursuit of the truth worth even pursuing in this case? 

I know what I would do in Celestia’s place: twist history to make it easier for my sister’s return. It’s far easier to accept that one of your rulers was taken over by some kind of evil entity than… this.

As the shock subsided, I found myself glancing at the shelves of books nearby. "So you're saying Nightmare Moon was you, just without restraint? That it was your own darkness brought to the surface?"

She nodded, tears glistening her eyes threatening to spill over. "Yes. That is what makes this so hard to bear. I can't blame some external force; I have to live with the knowledge that those were my choices, my actions."

I hesitated, right now my concerns about the integrity of the library, historical accuracy, and the truth did not rank high on my tiers of importance. 

Man, I hate seeing anyone sad.

I reached out and took a hold of one of her hooves. "It changes nothing. The fact that you recognize what you did and are tormented by it means you’re not that person anymore. You want to be better, and that desire is what makes you deserving of redemption."

Luna looked at me, a mix of disbelief and hope in her eyes. "Even knowing the truth, you still want to help me?"

"Yes," I replied without hesitation. "Everyone has some form of a dark side to them. It’s life, everyone makes mistakes in life. What matters the most to me is that you want to be better, that you're working towards making amends and being better. What matters to me the most is what you do now. That is what defines who you are, not what you did some thousand years or so ago."

Her breath hitched, and I could see the tension in her shoulders beginning to ease. A fragile smile touched her lips, relief shone amidst the crushing weight of her guilt. 

"Your faith in me is more than I deserve," her voice carried centuries worth of guilt and shame.

“Nah,” I said with a firm shake of my head. "It’s exactly what you deserve. You’re working to make up for the past, and that effort counts for something. That being said, you shouldn’t carry this burden of yours alone. No man is an island! Or in this case: No pony is an island!"

Luna studied my face intently, her gaze searching for any hint of insincerity or doubt. The silence stretched between us, heavy and contemplative. I held her gaze, allowing her the time she needed to process, hopefully to see the sincerity in my words.

She exhaled slowly, a tension lifted from her. "Perhaps you are right," she muttered with resignation tinging her voice. “I've carried this alone for too long."

"If there's anything I can do to help," I offered. “Please, don't hesitate to ask.”

She nodded, a faint smile of gratitude touching her lips. "Perhaps... it would be best to be more open about my struggles," she admitted quietly, almost to herself.

At her smile, a wave of relief washed over me.

"I'm here for you," I reassured her, squeezing her hoof once more. “As you were and are for me.”

The gesture seemed to lift her spirits. Her smile grew, and the shine I had come to admire began to return in her eyes. I couldn’t help but match her smile with my own.

“You have nice hands,” she stated matter-of-factly.

Her words took me by surprise and I found myself unable to stop the full-bellied laugh that escaped me and brought me to tears. Once my laughter subsided, I let go of her hoof and relaxed back into my chair.

“I have manly hands!”

“Sure you do.” 

“Oh? So you have jokes now?”

We sat in comfortable silence for a moment, the weight of our conversation settling around us. The airs of the library had lightened considerably. A sense of contentment filled me.

As the silence stretched, I couldn't help but reflect upon my own problems. The nightmares had become a torment every time I attempted to sleep more than a few hours, the same horrific scenes replaying in my mind. Much like Luna, I tried to shoulder the burden alone. I had convinced myself that it was my battle to fight alone. However, seeing Luna's willingness to open up about her own struggles, forced me to come to the realization of  how hypocritical it would be for me to say nothing of my own struggles. How could I preach of sharing her burdens with me, when I hide away my own?

One of the few people I truly hate are hypocrites. 

"Luna," I began hesitantly, breaking the silence. "There's something I need to tell you."

Her eyes met mine, concern etched on her features. "What is it, Sebastian?"

Taking a deep breath, I once again began tracing circles in the wood of the table as I spoke. "I've been having nightmares. Ever since I arrived in Equis. It’s always the same... the circle breaks, a demon butchers cultists, and then it kills my… Meridin’s parents before it turns its attention to me."

I could see her eyes widened in shock from the corner of my vision, and I continued before she could respond. "Every time I sleep, I relive those moments. It's like the nightmare is taunting me. Trying to break me down. I’m sorry. I didn't want to add to your problems, especially with everything you're going through, but I figured it would be pretty hypocritical of me to say nothing. You know… after saying all that stuff about ‘no one should handle stuff alone’."

Luna's expression softened, her empathy shining through. "Sebastian, you should have told me sooner. As I’ve told you before: one of my duties is to watch over the dreams of our subjects."

"I know," I admitted, feeling very much the fool. "I guess I was just trying to be strong, I didn’t want to add to your troubles."

"Your well-being is important to me," she said firmly. "As your mentor it is my duty to help you through this. We will face this nightmare together."

She stood up, her resolve evident. "You shall sleep now, so I may accompany you through this nightmare. Together, we will confront this nightmare and put an end to it."

"Now?" I asked with a mixture of relief and apprehension suddenly coursing through me. "B-but it’s so early in the night.”

"Yes, right now," she replied, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Quality sleep is essential for your well-being, and I need to see this nightmare for myself."

We left the library, making our way through the dimly lit halls to my room. The castle was quiet, the only sound was our footsteps echoing off the stone walls.

When we reached my room, Luna gently urged me towards the bed. "Lie down and try to relax. I'll be right by your side.”

I nodded, feeling a strange sense of comfort knowing she would be there. As I lay down, Luna sat beside me, her presence a reassuring anchor.

"Close your eyes,” she instructed softly. "Focus on your breathing. I will join you in the dream soon.”

I did as she said, closing my eyes and taking deep breaths. I surprised myself with how quickly I slipped into sleep. My last thought before sleep claimed me was simple: I hope this is the last time I dream of asshole demons ever again.

I found myself back in that familiar nightmare, the twisted echo of when Meridin's childhood met its end. The darkness of the room was punctuated by the faint glow of the magic circle, silver-gray powder lining its edges. The dissonant abyssal chanting of the red-robed cultists cut short at the claws of a wrathful demon.

The vrock demon loomed over me, its eyes burning with malevolent glee. Its beaked face smiled down at me and with a casual stomp of its taloned foot, it cut through the links of my chains with ease. Grabbing me, it lifted me up so that I could be at its eye level, holding me aloft like a ragdoll.

"You are the last, little worm. I hear that humans your age enjoy games, so let us play one! If you survive this, I will even let you crawl away like the worm you are," it hissed into my mind, its telepathic voice oozed malice.

I nodded, too terrified to respond. 

The demon laughed, a horrible, grating sound, "I like your spirit, worm! Now hold still, I do not want you to bleed out too fast!”

It raised its clawed hand and sank its claws into my chest. The now familiar pain of laceration blossomed shoulder to hip. I somehow managed to keep my screams to a pitiful whimper.

The demon dropped me. I hit the floor with a wet thud, my vision swimming from the pain. As I lay there, disoriented and gasping out for breath, a voice broke through the haze of agony.

"Sebastian! To me!"

It was Luna. Her voice was a beacon in the darkness, and I forced myself to move. I pushed myself up to my feet, ignoring the searing pain of my fresh wounds, and stumbled towards the sound of her voice. The demon roared behind me, enraged.

"You dare? Here I am showing you mercy — I was going to bring you with me as my pet! But now, I will hang you by your entrails!" the vrock bellowed, its heavy footsteps pounding the floor as it gave chase.

I hauled ass through the winding corridors of the nightmare. I was moving as fast as my younger legs could carry me. Luna's voice acted as my guide, leading me through the labyrinthine hallways of Meridin’s childhood home.

"Keep going, Sebastian! You're almost there!"

I rounded a corner and skidded to a halt. Before me, hovering in the air, was a sword. Its blade gleamed with an otherworldly light, and the pommel was pointed towards me. Engraved into the pommel was a crescent moon. 

Instinctively, I reached out and took a hold of the sword.

The demon was upon me. It was leaping through the air with its claws and talons outstretched. In a panic, I placed the sword between myself and the demon, bracing for impact. The vrock's momentum carried it forward. The blade met its neck, severing its head in a single motion.

The demon's body fell to the floor with a heavy thud. The vulture like head putting some distance from its body. I stood there, shaking and panting, the sword still clutched in my trembling hands. The nightmare and the sword began to dissolve around me. The darkness around me lifted to reveal Luna standing beside me.

"It is done," she said with pride and relief filling her voice in equal measure.

The pain from the wound the demon had inflicted quickly began to fade. In its place came a warm, comforting sensation. I turned to Luna, the overwhelming stress of the ordeal still pressing down upon me. The demon’s dealings of death and desecration still fresh in my mind.

I threw my arms around her, holding her tightly. She stiffened for a moment before relaxing into the embrace, her wings wrapping around me like a comforting cocoon.

"Thank you." 

"Anytime, Sebastian.”

Chapter Text

The morning sun bathed Canterlot’s garden in a golden light, the warmth of the peak summer day making the air feel thick with the scents of blooming flowers and fresh-cut grass. I found myself seated at a small, ornate table, the delicate china set before me almost too pristine to touch. Across from me, Princess Celestia, with her ethereal mane flowing in the non-existent breeze, sat gracefully. Her presence was like the dawn itself — radiant, serene, and impossible to ignore.

I took a moment to sip my tea, the hot liquid burning slightly on its way down. It wasn’t bad, but I wasn’t here for tea. Luna had asked me to spend this time with her sister, to get to know her, and maybe, in time, to trust her. But as I looked across the table at Celestia, her golden crown glinting in the sunlight, I couldn’t shake the unease that settled in my gut.

Celestia was an enigma, a ruler with over a millennium of experience, and I couldn’t help but wonder what kind of schemes she might have woven over the centuries. Her outward kindness, her motherly demeanor — it all felt too polished, too perfect. Was it genuine, or just another layer of control? I’d seen enough of power and its corruption both back on Earth and in the stories of Golarion to know that those in control always had their own agendas.

But, I was not on Earth or even on Golarion. I was here on Equis, and for Luna’s sake, I was in the gardens of Canterlot Castle, trying to push down the paranoia that whispered warnings in my ear.

Celestia smiled warmly at me, her eyes kind, but I noticed the way she studied me, as if trying to unravel the thoughts running through my mind. “Sebastian,” she began, her voice gentle, “I’m glad you accepted my invitation. It’s not often I get to share a quiet moment in the garden with company.”

I gave a small nod, not entirely trusting myself to say anything just yet. The sun was warm on my skin, and the setting was almost too perfect — too staged. I could feel Aldin’s presence on my shoulder, his silent companionship a reminder of the few friends I had here.

I reached up and granted him his due pets.

“So,” Celestia continued, her tone light and conversational, “how are you finding Equestria so far? I understand it must be quite different from your own world.”

I glanced at her, wondering how much she really knew about me, about the world I’d come from. “It’s… peaceful,” I said carefully. “More peaceful than I’m used to.”

“And that’s a good thing, I hope?” she asked, her smile never wavering.

“Yeah,” I replied, though my mind was elsewhere. Peace was good, but it also made me feel on edge, like I was waiting for something to shatter it. “It’s just… different.”

Celestia nodded as if she understood. “Different isn’t always easy, but sometimes it brings opportunities we never could have expected.”

There it was again, that motherly tone, that gentle guidance that felt to me more like subtle manipulation. I couldn’t tell if she was genuinely trying to connect with me or if she was steering me toward some purpose I couldn’t see yet. It made me uneasy.

But I remembered Luna’s request, the way she’d looked at me when she asked me to give her sister a chance. She trusted Celestia — loved her, even. And if Luna, who had her own darkness to contend with, could trust her sister, then maybe I could too.

Or at least, I could try.

Celestia poured herself another cup of tea, the liquid steaming as it filled her delicate cup. “You know,” she said after a moment, “Luna speaks of you often.”

That caught my attention, and I met her gaze fully for the first time since we’d sat down. “She does?”

Celestia’s smile grew, a genuine warmth in her eyes that surprised me. “Yes. She values your friendship greatly. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen her so… connected to someone.”

Her words held weight, and I felt a pang of guilt for my earlier suspicions. Luna had been through so much, and if this connection between us meant something to her, then maybe I needed to stop looking for hidden motives and start trusting that not everyone here had some grand plan to control me.

But that didn’t mean I’d let my guard down completely.

For now, I would fight my instincts, my distrust, and accept the friendship Celestia was offering. If only for Luna’s sake.

"Say," I said after a while, using Prestidigitation to turn the piping hot tea cold. "Does tea taste different in hot water?"

Celestia's eye twitched ever so slightly, and when she didn't respond fast enough, I kept going.

"Yeah, I thought for years that people put it in hot water to speed up the teaification process."

Celestia blinked, the corners of her mouth twitching as if she were fighting a smile. “Teaification…?” 

I gave a casual shrug. “It’s a perfectly valid term.”

“I suppose, in a way,” she began, a hint of laughter in her voice, “but there is something to be said for tradition.”

“Tradition or not,” I replied, swirling the cold tea in my cup, “I think I prefer it this way. No burnt tongue, and it’s refreshing.”

Celestia finally allowed herself a small laugh, the sound light and genuine. “Perhaps there’s something to be learned from your approach, Sebastian. Though I must admit, I’ve never seen anyone take such a method to tea before.”

“Consider it a gift from my world,” I said with a smirk. 

As Celestia chuckled softly, I found my wariness easing, just a bit. Maybe it didn’t matter if Celestia had ulterior motives. Maybe it didn’t matter if she was as calculating as I suspected. In the end, my goals remained the same: to protect those I cared about, and that included Luna.

And if Celestia was truly as genuine as she seemed, then she too would fall under my protection. I would fight my paranoia, my distrust, and for now, I would accept the friendship she offered.

If only for Luna’s sake.

Chapter Text

The grand dining hall of Canterlot Castle was bathed in the warm, fading light of the setting sun, its rays filtering through the stained-glass windows in a kaleidoscope of colors. The intricate patterns danced across the long, elaborately adorned table, casting a surreal glow over the room. The scene felt more like a moment from a dream than reality.

The initial shock of my new reality — and my new body — had gradually begun to ebb away, though the wonder of it all still caught me off guard at times. 

I often felt out of place amidst Canterlot’s opulence. The memories of my simple Earth life clashed with the grandeur that now surrounded me. Yet, despite this, I found myself growing fond of my time among the ponies of Canterlot. My nocturnal habits, however, left little room for forging new friendships.

At least, that was the excuse I clung to for my introverted nature.

The truth was far simpler: I found comfort in the company of a select few close friends rather than spreading myself thin by trying to befriend everyone. 

I already had the friends I needed — Luna, Celestia, Shining Armor, and Aldin. There was no reason to seek out more when these relationships brought me such fulfillment. If new friendships pop up along the way, then so be it.

I glanced around the grand hall, trying to absorb its splendor without looking too much like a wide-eyed tourist. My gaze eventually settled on a newly installed stained-glass window, depicting the two princesses standing side by side — a symbol of Luna’s return to the fold.

Perhaps I had been too quick to judge Celestia. Maybe, in my own paranoia, I had let my fears cloud my judgment. It was time to discard those doubts and give Celestia the benefit of the doubt. At least I hadn’t done anything too drastic in my suspicions — like booby-trapping my windows and doors.

Well, I almost did. I had started engraving an Incendiary Rune into the lockset of my door, but the mental image of some poor passerby accidentally triggering it — and being set ablaze — quickly shut down that insane plan. That, and Luna caught me in the act.

I had never seen her so disappointed.

For now, I’d settle for the Arcane Lock spell on the entry points. You know, for safety — mine, and that of others, and my future projects.

Aldin, who was perched silently on my shoulder, chose that moment to begin picking incessantly at my hair. I shot him a glare. “Can you not? The princesses are going to be here any moment.”

Just as I was about to launch into a heated debate with my familiar about proper grooming etiquette, the door to the dining hall swung open. Our scuffle was instantly forgotten as we made a hasty truce, pretending like nothing had ever happened.

"Good evening, Sebastian," Princess Celestia greeted warmly as she entered the hall, her presence like a beacon of light. "I trust you slept well?”

"Good evening, Your Royalness," I replied, giving a respectful nod. "Slept like a rock."

Luna followed closely behind, her midnight-blue mane flowing like a cascade of stars. She offered a polite smile.

"Evening, Sebastian," Luna greeted with a small nod.

"Evening, Luna," I responded, returning her nod with one of my own.

As we took our seats, the table practically groaned under the weight of the feast laid out before us. Roasted vegetables, fresh fruits, and an almost comical array of cakes and pastries made my mouth water. For a moment, the only sound was the clinking of silverware as we served ourselves, a peaceful silence settling over the room.

I steepled my fingers, scowling slightly at the grand display of food. Where to start? Fruits, perhaps? That croissant looks mighty fresh right now. Huh, there’s definitely far more cakes than anything else... How curious.

Celestia broke the silence with a soft chuckle. "Sebastian, you look like you're plotting something. Is there anything on your mind?"

"Just trying to decide where to start," I admitted, glancing over the spread and gesturing toward the food. "This all looks amazing, so many options."

Luna glanced at me, a playful glint in her eye. "I recommend the moon cakes. They are a personal favorite of mine."

"Of course they are," I replied with a smirk, earning a small laugh from both sisters. I reached for one of the delicately decorated moon cakes and took a bite. "Wow! This is some serious gourmet stuff!"

"Indeed," Celestia said without missing a beat, a knowing smile on her lips. "Our chefs are quite talented. They pour their hearts into every dish."

Luna nodded, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "I am glad you enjoy it, Sebastian. These dinners are a chance for us to unwind and enjoy each other’s company."

As we continued eating, I couldn't ignore the impressive number of cakes accumulating in front of Celestia. "Celestia, I have to ask... is there a special occasion for all the cakes?"

Celestia chuckled, not at all fazed by my question. "I simply have a fondness for cakes. They are my little indulgence."

Luna leaned over with a teasing grin. "Little indulgence, sister? I believe the kitchen staff refers to it as 'the great cake exodus' whenever you sit for dinner."

Celestia feigned a look of shock. "Sister, you wound me! It is not that many."

I couldn't help but laugh. "I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone enjoy cakes this much."

Celestia gave a regal shrug, a mischievous glint in her eye. "One must enjoy the finer things in life, Sebastian. Perhaps one day you too, will develop a similar appreciation for the culinary arts."

"Perhaps one day," I said while taking another bite of the moon cake. "For now, I'll stick to these. They're amazing!”

Aldin, still perched on my shoulder, let out a soft hoot, as if to agree. The atmosphere was light and filled with laughter, a stark contrast to the weighty discussions of magic and history or intense sparring and drills that usually filled my evenings and nights.

As the meal continued, the conversation flowed easily. We talked about my training and studies, and my old life back on Earth. The princesses were genuinely curious about my world, and I found myself sharing as much as I could.

"You mean to tell us,” Celestia said, eyes wide with amusement, "that humans willingly strap themselves into metal tubes and with explosions, hurtle through the sky at breakneck speeds?”

"That's airplanes for you," I said with a shrug. "It's actually pretty safe and sometimes even relaxing, despite how it sounds. Usually… most of the time… if there isn’t any turbulence."

Luna leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "And this 'internet' you speak of, it connects humans from all over your world?"

Finishing my glass of wine, I nodded as I replied. "Yup, it's like a giant web of information and communication. It’s hard to imagine life without it now."

Aldin hooted softly, as if trying to contribute to the conversation, and Luna smiled warmly at him. "Your familiar is quite adorable, Sebastian."

I set my now empty wine glass on the table and let out a dramatic gasp, scooping Aldin up from where he sat and pressing him to my chest like a prized possession. "How dare you, madam! Sir Aldin the First is not ‘adorable’! He embodies peak male performance! A man’s man! Sir Aldin is a gentleman among gentlemen, a scholar among scholars!”

Luna burst into laughter, shattering my mask of mock outrage. "I apologize, Sir Aldin," she said with a playful bow. "I didn’t mean to undermine your gravitas."

Aldin puffed up his feathers in response, hooting in a way that almost seemed dignified. I grinned, scratching him atop his feathered head. "There, there, Sir Aldin. Your reputation remains intact."

Luna’s laughter softened into a chuckle. "I must admit, you two make quite the pair."

"Yeah," I said with a grin. "He’s like the little brother I never knew I needed."

She leaned back, still smiling. "And he seems to have quite the personality. It’s not every day you meet such a distinguished owl."

"He’s definitely one of a kind," I replied, patting Aldin again. "I don’t know what I’d do without him."

Aldin hooted again, and Luna raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? Perhaps he has some wisdom to share with us tonight."

I chuckled, shaking my head. "If only. Most of his wisdom comes in the form of judgmental stares whenever I mess up."

"Sounds like a true friend," Luna said, her tone light and teasing.

"Yep," I replied, my grin widening. "When he finally starts talking, I’ll make sure you’re the first to know."

Luna's eyes twinkled with amusement. "I look forward to it, Sebastian."

As dinner wrapped up, Celestia excused herself to attend to some evening duties, leaving Luna and me alone in the grand hall. The moonlight poured through the tall windows, casting a serene glow over the room. Luna turned to me with a thoughtful expression.

"Sebastian," Luna began, her voice as soft as the night breeze, "would you accompany me to Night Court tonight?"

"Of course," I replied without a moment's hesitation. "I’d love to."

Luna’s smile lit up the dinning hall, and for a brief moment, my heart seemed to skip a beat. A strange sensation stirred within me, something unfamiliar and unplaceable. I quickly dismissed it as my usual desire to bring joy to others, especially Luna, who had been there for me since I arrived into Equis.

Yes, that must be all it was.

"Good," she said, her excitement barely contained. "I shall raise the moon, and then we shall host Night Court!"

As Luna began her ritual, I found myself entranced, unable to look away. Her command over the moon was nothing short of mesmerizing — a blend of magic and artistry that felt almost divine. The moon obediently rose, casting its silver light across the sky, which now shimmered with constellations that seemed both familiar and alien. It was as if she were painting the night itself, each stroke of her magic adding depth and mystery to the heavens.

The castle transformed in the moonlight, its grand halls taking on an ethereal, dreamlike quality. Lanterns fueled by magic forged shadows that danced along the walls, and the moon’s light gave everything a soft, almost otherworldly glow as we made our way to the throne room where Night Court was held.

This would be my first time attending Night Court. I had always steered clear of Day Court, having heard too many of Shining Armor's horror stories about the childish demands and endless politics that the nobility played there. But the night... the night was different. 

The throne room was dimly lit, the moonlight pouring in through the tall windows, casting long, elegant shadows. The atmosphere was intimate, almost cozy, despite the grandeur of the setting. It was also quiet — noticeably so. Few sought Luna's counsel during the day, and even fewer ventured here at night.

Even Aldin left, probably to hunt himself some dinner. Or cause chaos somewhere in the city.

Their loss, I suppose. 

From the start of Night Court, the throne room remained eerily quiet, with hardly any visitors to break the monotony. Luna sat upon her throne, regal and composed, but I could see the subtle signs of boredom creeping in as the hours dragged on. Her gaze occasionally drifted toward the door, perhaps hoping for someone, anyone, who might need her guidance.

The sight tugged at my heart.

Here was Luna, in all her majesty, looking so isolated in this moment of duty. Despite her strength, she seemed almost lonely, and the thought of her spending these long hours in silence was more than I could bear. I wanted to do something, anything, to lift her spirits. An idea sparked in my mind — a simple spell that might bring a bit of lightness to the heavy atmosphere.

Luckily, I had two castings of Silent Image prepared tonight!

With a quick gesture, I conjured the visual figment of a small, cartoonish dragon, complete with a jester’s hat perched jauntily on its head. The illusion fluttered around the room, performing exaggerated tricks and playful antics. It breathed harmless plumes of fire, juggled imaginary balls, and flapped its tiny wings in an adorably clumsy fashion.

Luna’s eyes widened in surprise before a genuine smile broke across her face. "What is this?" she asked, amusement clear in her voice.

"Just a little something to keep us entertained," I replied, focusing intently on maintaining the spell. The dragon continued its performance, now balancing precariously on one clawed finger while tipping its hat with the other. "I’ve been practicing with illusions. You never know when a bit of flexibility might come in handy."

Luna chuckled, a light, musical sound that filled the empty room. Her laughter was infectious, and I found myself grinning as I manipulated the illusion further. Seeing her happy, even for a moment, was incredibly rewarding. For a brief moment, I entertained the thought of becoming a traveling magician if this whole apprenticeship thing didn’t pan out, but quickly dismissed it. That life would never align with my ambitions, and besides, I couldn’t leave Luna alone like this.

There were still so many things to create, so many things left to do.

As the night wore on and I ran out of antics for the dragon, I decided to change the scene. With a wave of my hand, the dragon vanished, and with another casting of Silent Image, I conjured a new illusion — a tranquil forest clearing, bathed in the soft glow of illusory fireflies that danced through the air, casting gentle reflections across Luna's face.

"This is beautiful," Luna said softly, her eyes shimmering in the ethereal light of the fireflies.

"It’s nothing," I mumbled, suddenly feeling a bit shy and not quite able to meet her gaze. It was strange to feel this way — bashful. I was usually more confident, especially when it came to magic.

Luna’s smile widened, and she tilted her head slightly, as if seeing me in a new light. "That doesn’t sound like my confident apprentice. Is everything alright?"

I cleared my throat, struggling to maintain my concentration on the illusion while trying to regain my composure. "Yeah, everything's fine. Just... not used to getting such high praise for my little party tricks."

"Little party tricks?" Luna laughed softly, her voice warm and melodic. "What you’ve shown me tonight is far more than that. It’s a gift, and you should be proud of it."

The sincerity in her words flustered me, making it hard to find the right response. I scratched the back of my head, fumbling with my thoughts. "Well, I guess it’s just... nice to see you happy. You work so hard, and I thought you could use a little fun."

Luna’s expression softened further as she leaned in closer. Her presence was both comforting and overwhelming, like a gentle tide washing over me. "I’m glad you decided to attend Night Court tonight. It would have been unbearably dull without you."

"I'm glad I could help," I whispered, barely audible as I met her gaze.

For a moment, we sat in comfortable silence, the moonlight and the illusion creating a cocoon of tranquility around us. I found solace in the simple pleasure of her company, content to just be in the moment.

Finally, Luna broke the silence. "Night Court is almost over. Would you care to join me for a walk through the gardens?"

I nodded, allowing the illusion to fade and dissipate like a wisp of smoke. "I'd like that."

As we left the grand hall and stepped into the cool night air, I couldn’t help but steal glances at Luna. Her presence was a constant in my life, ever since the night she bested me with her spells and accepted me as her apprentice.

“What’s on your mind, my dear apprentice?” Luna asked as we passed a row of statues, her tone playful yet curious. “You have that look on your face when you’re deep in thought. I can practically hear the gears turning.”

I glanced at her, a small smile tugging at my lips. "Being here, experiencing all of this — it’s incredible. Sometimes it feels like I’m living in a dream.”

Luna returned my smile, her eyes reflecting the light of the stars. "I'm glad you feel that way. Equestria has much to offer, and I find it fascinating to see it through your fresh eyes."

As we continued our walk, I felt a sense of calm settle over me. There was something about Luna's presence, a quiet understanding that made me feel at ease, as if all my worries could be set aside for the night.

We stopped by a small pond, the water shimmering under the moonlight like liquid silver. Luna gazed at the reflection of the night sky on the water’s surface, her expression serene and thoughtful.

"The night has always been my domain," she said softly. "It’s a time of peace and introspection, but it can also be... lonely."

I nodded, understanding the weight of her words. "I suppose it can be, but it doesn’t have to be."

She turned to look at me, a hint of surprise in her eyes. "You're right. It doesn't."

We stood there for a while, enveloped in the quiet stillness of the night. I found myself staring at my own reflection in the pond, the stars twinkling behind it like distant memories.

"Have you ever thought about finding a way home?" Luna asked gently.

"I have, and maybe I could," I admitted, taking a moment to consider her question before continuing. "But I don’t care to return to Earth. Home has always been wherever I decide it to be.”

From the pond’s reflection, I could see Luna studying me closely. "What about your family? Friends?"

I shrugged, the motion almost instinctive. "I don’t really have much of a family, at least not any worth mentioning. And friends... well, they’ve either drifted away, passed on, or life just happened. It is what it is."

Luna’s expression softened with an emotion that looked like pity, which I was quick to dispel.

"Hey, don’t give me that look! I’m better off here with you anyway," I said, flashing her the best smile I could muster. "I feel more at home here than anywhere I’ve been before."

Luna's calculating gaze softened, and she nodded in quiet appreciation. "I'm pleased to hear that you find Equestria so welcoming."

We lingered by the pond a while longer, the night wrapping around us like a comforting blanket. There was a peace in the silence, a shared understanding that didn’t need words.

"Come," Luna said eventually, turning back toward the garden’s exit. "It will soon be time for me to lower the moon."

By the time we returned to the castle, dawn was beginning to creep over the horizon. Luna paused at the entrance, turning to me with a small, sincere smile.

"Thank you for tonight, Sebastian. It has been... refreshing."

"Anytime," I replied, feeling a newfound confidence in my voice. "I'll see you tomorrow night? Library time?"

"Library time," she confirmed with a gentle nod.

"Sweet."

Chapter Text

Aldin and I strolled through the vibrant streets of Canterlot, the city alive with the afternoon hustle and bustle. The heart of Equestria pulsed with energy, its marble spires reaching toward the heavens, glinting under the sun’s golden light. 

With the Keep Watch spell active, I could savor the sights and sounds without sacrificing the precious rest I'd need before Luna’s next lesson in combat, which lately seemed more like an elaborate game of ‘How Many Times Can I Get Knocked on My Ass?’

Adapting to Luna's nocturnal rhythm had its perks, but daylight was no longer one of them. The sun, in all its unrelenting brilliance, had become a sworn adversary — a blazing orb that seemed intent on burning my eyes right out of their sockets.

Maybe Nightmare Moon had a point about the whole ‘eternal night’ shtick. 

"I could always recreate the Penumbra cantrip," I muttered, squinting against the glare as I raised a hand to shield my face. "Though I’d probably look like some brooding villain. Then again, villains are usually the ones with all the cool shit. I’m getting close enough to tackle some wondrous item crafting. Maybe I’ll whip up a pair of enchanted shades. Or maybe a variant of—"

My musings were abruptly cut short as I spotted a familiar figure seated alone at a quaint patio diner. Shining Armor, Captain of the Solar Guard, was hunched over a small table, idly toying with a napkin. There was a nervous energy about him, the kind you’d see when someone is waiting for something or someone important. Curious, I nudged Aldin and inclined my head toward Shining before weaving through the crowd to join him.

Most of our encounters tended to be limited to hallway talk and the like. Brief moments of dialogue that usually were cut abruptly by either his work or my hunger for breakfast. Now was a rare moment of catching Shining both off the clock, and in daytime. It was as good of a time as any to catch up.

"Yo, Shining!" I called out as I approached, my voice cutting through the ambient noise of the city. "Mind if we join you?"

Shining looked up, and the tension in his shoulders melted away as recognition dawned on him. A small, relieved smile spread across his face. "Sebastian! Aldin! Please, have a seat." He gestured to the empty chair across from him.

Aldin fluttered down onto the back of the chair while I settled into the seat. "Waiting for someone special?" I asked, noting the way his eyes darted to the streets nearby, and the obvious fact that his chosen seating arrangement was a table for two.

"Yeah," he replied, his smile softening into something more genuine. "I’m waiting for Cadance. We’re having a late lunch together."

"Cadance, huh?" I said, my curiosity piqued. "You’ve mentioned her before, but I’ve never met the poor gal."

Shining’s face brightened, an almost dreamy expression overtaking his usual composed demeanor, despite my teasing. "She’s incredible. We’ve been together for a while now, and I still can’t believe how lucky I am. She’s kind, beautiful, and has this way of making everyone around her feel special."

"Wow," I said, grinning as I watched him. "Sounds like you’re head over hooves."

"I am," he admitted, a slight blush tinging his cheeks. "She’s unlike anypony I’ve ever met."

Aldin hooted softly, and I patted his head, giving him the attention he sought. Shining  wanted to speak about his lady friend, so I asked a question I knew he’d love to answer. "So, how did you two meet?"

Shining chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "It’s kind of a long story, but we met back when she was babysitting my little sister. We just... clicked. We’ve been close ever since."

"Little sister? I didn’t know you had a sister.”

He gave a small shrug. "It never came up, but you met her back in Ponyville.”

I stroked my chin, humming to myself as I connected the dots. "Aha! The marshmallow!”

"Yeah, Twilight — wait, marshmallow?” He looked at me like I was crazy.

Crossing my arms, I nodded as if I’d known all along. "Ah, not Rarity then. Twilight Sparkle was going to be my next guess. But that’s not important! How does your sister feel about you smashing her babysitter?”

Shining blinked, confusion flickering across his face. "Huh?”

I held up a finger, a small smirk forming. "You know… bumping uglies!”

That only deepened his confusion. "Sebastian, what the buck are you talking about?”

Right, pony vocabulary. I tried again. "Getting one’s leg over?”

"...”

"Laying pipe? Doing the business?”

"We’re not starting a plumbing business if that’s what you’re asking.”

I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Don’t worry about it, man. You don’t often hear about relationships that start from babysitting. Outside of certain... films.”

Shining nodded, the dreamy look returning to his eyes. "Yeah, she’s one of a kind. I’m really lucky to have her in my life."

Shining was so head over heels that it was like he was floating on air, practically up on cloud nine.

"So, what about you, Sebastian?" Shining asked, shifting the focus to me. "How's life as Luna's apprentice treating you?"

"A lot of studying and a lot of sparring," I replied with a chuckle, rubbing the back of my neck. "I’ve been busy since I started my apprenticeship under Luna, and let me tell you, she doesn't hold back. Every session feels like she's testing my limits — physically and mentally. But, to be honest, I love the challenge. It’s tough, but I can feel myself getting stronger every day. I think I might be turning into a bit of a masochist, though," I added with a grin.

Shining mirrored my grin. "That's great to hear, not the masochist part... I think. But from what I hear from the guard and the castle staff, you're handling it all pretty well."

"Thanks," I said, feeling a swell of pride. "I'm giving it my all. My magic's improving, my body’s in the best shape it’s ever been, and I’ve been drinking plenty of milk."

We continued to chat, trading stories and banter as the sun began its slow descent, casting long shadows across the cobblestone streets. The more we talked, the more I felt a growing sense of contentment, like I was right where I needed to be.

As the conversation went on, I noticed Shining glancing frequently toward the café entrance, his anticipation growing more evident with each passing minute. My man was clearly distracted, and it was starting to show.

Leaning back, I cradled the back of my head with my fingers, adopting a casual tone. "So, this 'Cadance' of yours... is she hot?"

Shining chuckled, shaking his head with a knowing smile. "You’ll see for yourself soon enough. She’s just running a bit late."

"Fair enough," I replied with a grin. "I’m looking forward to meeting her. Assuming she actually exists, of course..."

Shining’s tone turned incredulous. "Oh, she’s real all right! A lot more real than your marefriend, that’s for sure."

"I don’t have a marefriend."

"No surprise there," Shining said with an exaggerated shake of his head. "You’ve got all the charm of vanilla ice cream, minus the vanilla."

I laughed, shaking my head. "At least I can hold my own in a fight. I’ve heard your sparring tales, and let me tell you, I’ve heard of foals with better reflexes."

"Big talk coming from the guy who gets his tail handed to him by Princess Luna every other day," Shining shot back, grinning.

"Hey! She’s got a wicked right hook," I said, rubbing my jaw at the memory of our last bout. "Not that you’d know, since you’re always prancing around in that shiny gold armor of yours."

"That armor looks cool as buck," Shining retorted, giving me a playful jab in the chest. "Plus, Cadance has a thing for a stallion in armor. What’s your excuse?"

"Maybe she just likes you in spite of the armor," I teased, winking. "But hey, if I were as plain as you, I’d probably need the armor too."

"Plain, huh?" Shining laughed. "Better than being a glorified punching bag."

“This ‘punching bag’ has all the mares swooning!” I boasted.

“Sebastian, they’re swooning from all the nausea.”

"Touché," I admitted, raising my hands in mock surrender. "But you know, one of these days, I’m going to surprise everyone and actually win one of those sparring matches."

"I'll believe it when I see it," Shining said, shaking his head. "But hey, keep dreaming."

"My dreams are just the reality you haven’t woken up to yet!" I shot back, a confident smirk on my face.

"Sure, buddy," Shining replied with a roll of his eyes. "Whatever helps you sleep at night."

“I’ll have you know, I don’t sleep at night," I said, flipping him the bird for emphasis.

Shining nudged me, his playful grin widening. "Hey, there she is," he said, nodding toward the approaching figure. "And yeah, she's hot."

I followed his gaze and nearly fell out of my chair. A pink alicorn with a flowing mane of violet, rose, and gold was walking towards us. She carried herself with a grace that seemed effortless, her eyes scanning the area until they locked onto Shining Armor. A warm, genuine smile spread across her face as she made her way over.

The fuck.

I thought he meant a different Cadance, not the Princess Cadance.

"Wow," I muttered, genuinely impressed. "How’d you trick her into dating you?"

Shining chuckled, puffing out his chest with pride. "No tricks needed! I’m just that awesome."

Cadance reached us, greeting Shining with a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek. Her gaze then shifted to me, a mix of curiosity and warmth in her expression.

"Sebastian, this is Cadance," Shining introduced with a touch of pride in his voice. "Cadance, this is my friend Sebastian."

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Sebastian," Cadance said, extending a hoof. "Shining's mentioned you a few times."

"Likewise," I replied, shaking her hoof. "I've heard good things. Shining's been bragging nonstop about how beautiful and amazing you are!"

Cadance blushed slightly, her smile softening. "Oh, has he now?"

Shining shot me a grateful look before turning his attention back to Cadance. "Well, you know, I might have said a thing or two..."

A comfortable silence settled over us, filled only by the ambient noise of the city. It was clear that Shining and Cadance were eager to start their date, and I didn’t want to overstay my welcome.

"Well, I'll leave you two lovebirds to it," I said, standing up and stretching. "Don’t want to be a third wheel."

"Actually, before you go," Shining interjected, "how about joining me for a drink or two at the Golden Horseshoe later? It's a popular haunt for the Solar Guard, and we could use a night out."

I considered the offer for a moment, realizing I hadn’t really had much downtime with Shining. Why not? I gave him a nod. "Sounds like a plan. I'll see you there."

Cadance smiled warmly at me. "It was nice meeting you, Sebastian. Have a good evening."

"Same to you, Cadance," I said, giving them a nod before turning to leave.

As I walked away, a sense of satisfaction settled in. Despite the rough patches and the constant adjustments to life in Equestria, I had found a place here — and some good friends to share it with. A smile tugged at my lips as I made my way back through the bustling streets of Canterlot, eager for the evening ahead.

Aldin fluttered from my shoulder to circle above me. I called up to him, "How about we liberate some food from the castle’s kitchen before we hit the bar? Don’t want to drink on an empty stomach!"

Aldin hooted back in agreement.

"You’re right! I do have the best plans," I said with a grin. "Glad you agree with me, best-buddy."

The Golden Horseshoe was alive with the evening’s energy as I stepped inside, the warm glow of the lamps casting a cozy, inviting light over the bustling crowd. I found a spot near the back, away from the rowdiest patrons, and settled in. Aldin perched on my shoulder for a moment, surveying the room before taking off to hunt for his dinner. I watched as he slipped out an open window, disappearing into the night like a shadow.

With a smirk, I flagged down the bartender and ordered a couple of drinks, deciding to get a head start while waiting for Shining Armor. The bar was filled with the familiar sounds of clinking glasses, the low murmur of conversation, and bursts of laughter that cut through the hum of voices. It was the perfect place to unwind after the day’s chaos.

A few minutes later, Shining Armor entered, his eyes scanning the room until they landed on me. A grin broke across his face as he made his way over. "Hey, Sebastian. Holding down the fort, I see."

"Of course," I replied, raising my glass in greeting. "And I secured us a prime spot too."

Shining slid into the seat across from me, signaling the bartender for another round. "So, how’d the rest of your day go? Anything exciting?"

"Not much," I admitted, leaning back in my chair. "Raided the kitchen, liberated a few of Celestia’s cakes. The usual.”

Shining chuckled, shaking his head. "I’m surprised you didn’t get lost on your way here."

"I have my ways," I said, smirking. "So, how long can you stay out tonight?"

Shining sighed but couldn’t hide the fond smile on his face. "Not too late. Cadance has me on a bit of a leash tonight. But it’s worth it. She’s amazing."

"No worries! I’ll make sure you get home to your girl," I vowed, raising my glass. "To Cadance."

"To Cadance," Shining echoed, clinking his glass against mine. We both took a long drink, the alcohol warming us from the inside out.

As the night progressed, the drinks flowed, and so did the stories. Shining regaled me with tales of his training days in the Guard, while I shared some of my more bizarre experiences in Equestria. The drinks kept coming, and before long, we were both thoroughly tipsy.

"Y'know," Shining slurred, leaning heavily on the table, "you’re not so bad, Sebast-yawn. For a stallion who enjoys getting his ass kicked by Princess Luna on the regular."

"Thanks, I think," I giggled. "You’re not so bad yourself, for a guy who prances around in shiny armor all day."

We both burst into laughter, the alcohol making everything funnier than it probably was. The bar was still lively, but the crowd had thinned out a bit, giving us some breathing room.

"S-Sebastian, buck, your name is too long," Shining struggled, trying to get my name out. "Seb? Seb! I have a secret! I’m not supposed to tell anypony, but you’re not a pony, so that makes it okay!"

I held up my hand, wiggling my fingers as if verifying his logic. "Yeah, that checks out."

Shining scooted closer, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "Seb, can I tell you a secret?"

"I’m the best at keeping secrets," I said with exaggerated seriousness.

He took a deep breath, glancing around to make sure no one was listening. "I got engaged a few days ago."

"Wow, congrats!" I exclaimed, genuinely thrilled for him. "Wait — to Cadance, right? Shining, if you fumble Cadance, I’m going to kill you. No one will find your body."

Shining jabbed me with his hoof. "I’m not fumbling anything!"

"I know," I said, grinning. "Just making sure you know I’m not letting you screw this up." I raised my mug in toast. "To you and Cadance. May you have a lifetime of happiness together."

"Thanks, Seb," he said, clinking his mug against mine once more.

As we took another drink, I noticed a shift in Shining’s demeanor. He hesitated, then finally spoke up, his voice softer. "I haven’t told my little sister yet."

"Really? Why not?" I asked, surprised.

"I don’t know," he admitted, looking a bit sheepish. "I guess I just haven’t found the right moment. She’s... special to me. I want to make sure I tell her in person."

I nodded, understanding. "Yeah, that makes sense. I’m sure she’ll be thrilled when you tell her."

"I hope so," he said, his expression softening. "She’s always been my little star. I just don’t know how she’ll react to the fact that I’m marrying her babysitter."

"Well, I’m sure it’ll be fine. She’ll be happy for you. But hey, if you ever need to fake your death, I’m your guy!"

Shining chuckled, taking another swig of his cider. "Yeah, you’re probably right. Thanks, Seb."

We kept drinking, the conversation flowing easily as the night wore on. Aldin, having returned from his hunt, perched on my shoulder, occasionally pecking at my ear as if trying to remind me of something important. I absentmindedly scratched his head, focused more on the cider in front of me than anything else.

Shining Armor, already a few drinks in, was recounting a particularly hilarious story from his early days in the Guard, his laughter contagious. I found myself chuckling along, the alcohol softening the edges of my usually sharp thoughts. The night had a way of blurring things, making everything seem just a little less serious, a little more manageable.

Shining Armor leaned heavily on the table, his eyes half-lidded, and a goofy grin plastered on his face. "You know, Seb," he slurred, "you’re... you’re alright. For a hooman? Human. I mean, not that I’ve met any other humans, but you’re... definitely the best one."

I laughed, spilling a bit of my drink in the process. "Thanks, Shiny. You’re not so bad yourself. For a pony."

He snorted, nearly choking on his cider. "A pony! That’s rich. You’re in Equestria, buddy. Ponies are the best there is! Why do you think the planet’s name is Equis? Bam!"

"Can’t argue with that," I said, wiping a tear of laughter from my eye. "Except maybe dragons. Or griffons. Or... I dunno, owls?" I glanced at Aldin, who blinked at me with disdain.

Shining Armor drunkenly slapped the table with a hoof. "Hey, don’t knock owls! They’re... they’re wise or something. Like, really wise."

"Yeah, Aldin’s got all the wisdom," I agreed, patting the little owl on the head. Aldin huffed and ruffled his feathers, clearly unimpressed with our antics.

I glanced at the clock on the wall, noticing that it was nearing midnight.

"Hey," I said, nudging Shining. "It's getting late. We should probably get you home before Cadance comes looking for you."

"Yeah, yeah," Shining muttered, trying to stand up but wobbling like a newborn foal. "Just one more drink..."

"Come on, Shiny," I said, getting to my feet and helping him up. "Let's get you back to your fiancée."

We stumbled out of the Golden Horseshoe, laughing and leaning on each other for support. The cool night air was a refreshing contrast to the bar's warmth, and the usually lively streets of Canterlot were now hushed, save for the sound of our footsteps echoing through the quiet night.

Shining Armor draped a hoof over my shoulder, and we began our unsteady, drunken journey back to the castle. Aldin flew ahead, his silent wings cutting through the night as he led the way with a patience I could only admire.

"Hey, Seb," Shining mumbled as we navigated the darkened streets. "Did I ever tell you... 'bout the time I fought an alpha timberwolf?"

"Can’t say you have," I replied, doing my best to keep us both from toppling over. "But now’s as good a time as any."

"It was... it was huge," Shining said, stretching his hooves wide in a clumsy gesture. "Big wooden head, sharp teeth, and I was all like, ‘Not today, wolf!’ And it was like, ‘Roar!’ But I like, totally beat it."

"Wow," I said, grinning. "You’re a real hero, Shining. Quite the knight in ‘Shining Armor’!"

He puffed out his chest proudly, completely missing the pun. "Darn right. And you... you’re pretty awesome too. I mean, you’re a drunk on two legs! That’s... that’s something special."

I chuckled, slinging an arm around him to keep ourselves steady. "Thanks, man. Now, which way to Cadance’s room?"

Shining squinted down the corridor, swaying slightly as he tried to focus. "That way," he said with booze-fueled certainty, pointing a hoof directly at a nearby wall.

Aldin, ever the voice of reason, fluttered to my other shoulder, his weight a comforting presence as we navigated the castle’s labyrinthine halls. Every few steps, Shining would pause, squinting at his surroundings as if the walls might shift and guide him. I did my best to keep us on course, despite our occasional detours into walls, columns, and, once, a rather startled guard who wisely chose not to comment.

Our laughter echoed through the empty hallways, and after what felt like an eternity of drunken stumbling, we finally arrived at a grand set of double doors. Shining grinned, his eyes lighting up with a mix of relief and triumph. "This is it. Cadance’s room."

I helped him steady himself, making a half-hearted attempt to smooth out his disheveled mane. "Alright, buddy. Time to see your girl."

The doors swung open, revealing Cadance waiting just inside, her expression a blend of relief and amusement. "Shining, you’re back," she said warmly.

"Cadance!" Shining exclaimed, staggering forward and nearly tripping over his own hooves. "Told you I’d be back."

She caught him with her magic, her smile softening into something more tender. "You certainly did. And who do I have to thank for bringing him back in one piece?"

"That would be me," I said, attempting a small, unsteady bow. "Just doing my duty as a friend."

Cadance laughed softly. "Well, thank you, Sebastian. I’ll take it from here."

As she guided Shining further into the room, I turned to leave. As I drunkenly fumbled with the door, I could hear Cadance’s voice drop to a sultry whisper. "You know, Shining, I’ve been waiting for you."

Oh… oh no.

I froze, glancing back just in time to see her leading him toward the bed, her intentions crystal clear, even through my alcohol-fogged mind. A leash floated beside her in her magical grip — and the room was notably devoid of any actual pets.

Shining’s eyes widened, his dopey grin returning as he followed her. "Really?"

"Really," she purred, pulling him closer to the bed.

Within my mind, I screamed.

A temporary bout of soberness blessed me with the steady hands and mind to find out how to get through the doorway. I quickly stepped out of the room, closing the door behind me just as the sounds of their overly passionate reunion began to spill out. I hurried down the hall, trying — and failing — to suppress a fit of drunken laughter that bubbled up from deep within me.

"Well, best-buddy," I slurred to Aldin, who responded with a soft hoot, "I’d say our mission is accomplished. Now, let's find our way back to our room without getting hopelessly lost."

The castle's labyrinthine halls seemed more winding than ever, my vision blurred as I wobbled forward. Trusting in Aldin’s sobriety to guide me, I followed his fluttering silhouette, trying to stay upright while the world tilted beneath my feet.

Everything around me seemed to spin, the ornate tapestries and polished stone blurring together as my footsteps echoed loudly in the quiet of night. Aldin flew ahead, his path steady while I stumbled and chuckled to myself about Shining Armor, Cadance, and leashes. 

As I rounded a corner, lost in my own drunken thoughts, I nearly collided with a figure who seemed to materialize out of the shadows. Blinking to focus, I realized it was Luna.

"Sebastian," she said, her voice tinged with surprise. "Are you ok?"

"Luna!" I exclaimed, a wide grin spreading across my face. "Better than ok! I was just, uh, helping Shining Armor find his way back to Cadance. They’re... they’re fuckin’ right now!"

I snickered, unable to hold back my laughter.

Luna raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on her lips. "I see. And it appears you've indulged in some drinks."

"Yup! The Golden Horseshoe," I said, nodding enthusiastically. "Great place. You should try drinking sometime! Bet you’d make a fantastic drunk!"

She chuckled softly. "Perhaps. But for now, I think you need to rest. You’re quite... inebriated."

"In-ebri... what now?" I slurred, leaning against the wall for support. "Oh, you mean drunk! Yep, definitely drunk."

Luna's eyes twinkled with amusement. "Indeed. It seems you could use some help finding your way back to your quarters."

"Probably," I admitted, swaying slightly. "These halls are... very twisty."

She stepped closer, her presence both calming and captivating. "Allow me to assist you, then."

I nodded, grateful for her help. As we walked, I couldn't help but notice how the moonlight accentuated her already stunning features. "You know, Luna," I said, words slurring slightly, "you’re really pretty. Like, really pretty."

She raised an eyebrow, a smile tugging at her lips. "Is that so?"

"Yeah," I continued, my drunken honesty in full swing. "You’re like... a goddess of the night or something. And you’re nice. And smart. And you smell good."

As she guided me through the halls, I kept rambling. "You know, Luna, you're... you're amazing. Like, really amazing. And your mane is... it's so shiny! And your eyes... wow."

Luna chuckled softly, a faint pink tinge coloring her cheeks. "Thank you, Sebastian. I appreciate your compliments."

"No problem," I said, nearly tripping over my own feet. "Anything for you."

We continued down the corridor, my drunken ramblings filling the silence. "You’re also really smart. And powerful. And just... really cool. Did I mention pretty? Because you’re really, really pretty."

"Yes, you mentioned that," she laughed, a melodious sound that made my heart feel lighter. "Thank you, Sebastian. That’s very kind of you to say."

"It’s true," I insisted, stumbling a bit and grabbing onto her for support. "And you’ve been really good to me. Helping me with... everything."

She steadied me, her touch gentle and reassuring. "It’s been my pleasure, Sebastian. You’ve proven to be a wonderful apprentice."

"You mean it?" I asked, my eyes wide and hopeful despite my slurred speech. "I just want to make you proud."

"You already have," Luna said softly. "You’ve come a long way in a short time."

"Really?" I asked, my eyes wide with surprise. "I suppose that makes sense. You’re like, the best mentor ever. And a great friend too."

Luna’s expression softened, and she looked thoughtful for a moment. "Thank you. I value our friendship as well."

"You know," I said, leaning a bit more on her for support, "we should hang out. Have some fun. Whatever you want to do. Doesn’t have to be sparring or magic stuff. Could be anything. Just... you and me, having a good ol’ time."

Luna’s expression softened, and she looked thoughtful for a moment. "That sounds like a wonderful idea, Sebastian. I’d love that."

"Awesome," I said, grinning. "We can... go stargazing. Or... explore the castle. Whatever you want. Just something fun."

Luna chuckled softly. "We shall see. But for now, let’s get you to bed."

We finally reached my room, and Luna helped me fumble with the Arcane Locked door. As it swung open, I turned to her with a goofy grin. "Thanks for walking me back and putting up with me being... well, drunk. You’re a real saint."

"You're welcome, Sebastian," she replied, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Goodnight."

"Goodnight, Luna," I said, watching her leave before flopping onto my bed with a contented sigh. Aldin settled into his nest on the bookshelves, and I drifted off to sleep, a smile still on my face.

Dreams of leashes, alcohol, and winding hallways awaited me.

Chapter Text

The castle grounds at twilight was a canvas of shifting shadows, the last vestiges of sunlight fading as the moon began its ascent. The cool evening air held a stillness that seemed to magnify every sound — the rustle of leaves, the distant clink of armor, the soft murmur of those who had gathered to watch.

In the early hours of dusk, the sparring grounds occasionally drew a small audience. The curious, the dutiful, and the ambitious — castle staff, a few Solar Guards on break, and the occasional noble hoping to curry favor with one of the princesses. They lingered for a time, perhaps entertained by the sight of the human trying to match Princess Luna in combat. But they always left before long, their interest waning, their duties calling, or simply too tired to witness another inevitable defeat.

It did not matter to me why they came or why they left, just that they left. Because that is when the real training begins. When the prying eyes were gone, leaving only Luna, Aldin, and I in the moonlit sparring grounds.

In our dance of wooden practice swords, I always tried to keep pace with her. I always fell short.

It wasn’t for lack of effort. I pushed myself with every ounce of will I could muster, but Luna was simply too much — faster, stronger, her movements a blur even when she held back. And she always held back. She tempered her power, giving me the space to learn, to improve, rather than reducing me to a mere punching bag.

The moon hung low in the sky, casting a pale light over the sparring grounds. The shadows danced around us, flickering in time with the sharp, ringing clash of our practice swords. Luna’s magic held her blade with effortless precision, its movements controlled and deliberate, yet never reaching beyond what her physical form could achieve. She had imposed this handicap on herself to give me a fighting chance, but even then, it felt like I was battling a force of nature.

My breathing was ragged, my muscles protesting with every swing of my sword. Sweat dripped down my brow, stinging my eyes, but I kept my focus on Luna, refusing to yield. She moved with a grace and fluidity that seemed almost otherworldly, her dark mane flowing like a river of stars as she parried my attacks with ease.

“Your form has improved, Sebastian,” Luna said, her voice calm and measured, though there was a glint of something in her eyes — something like pride, or perhaps amusement. “But you still telegraph your movements. I can see your intentions before you act upon them.”

I gritted my teeth, trying to mask the frustration that threatened to surface. She was right, of course. Every strike I made, every feint I attempted, she countered with a fluidity that left me scrambling to keep up. It was as if she could read my mind, predicting my every move before I even made it.

“Thanks for the tip,” I muttered, circling her, searching for an opening. My muscles screamed in protest, but I refused to let something as simple as fatigue slow me down. I needed to find a way through her defenses, even if it was just once.

Luna’s smile was subtle, almost playful, as if she was toying with me. “You have spirit, I’ll give you that, but spirit alone will not win battles.”

I lunged forward, aiming a quick strike at her side, hoping to catch her off guard. But she moved with lightning speed, her practice sword meeting mine with a sharp crack that reverberated through the air. The force of her block sent a jolt up my arm, nearly knocking my weapon from my grip.

“Too slow,” she said, her voice soft, almost teasing. 

The words stung, not because they were meant to wound, but because they were true. I couldn’t keep up with her. Not in speed, not in strength, and certainly not in skill. But I wouldn’t back down. Not yet.

I pivoted on my heel, swinging my sword in a wide arc, hoping to catch her off balance. Luna sidestepped effortlessly, her blade coming up to tap my shoulder with a quick, controlled strike. It wasn’t a hard hit — just enough to let me know she could have ended the fight right there if she wanted to.

“Focus, Sebastian,” Luna’s voice was firm, yet there was a note of something else in it — concern, perhaps? “You cannot afford to be reckless.”

I nodded, swallowing down the frustration that bubbled up within me. She was teaching me, guiding me to be better, and I knew that. But there was something else in her tone, a subtle edge that I couldn’t quite place. It was almost as if she didn’t want me to fail — as if she needed me to succeed, even if only a little.

We continued our dance, the sounds of our swords clashing filling the night air. Luna was relentless, her strikes coming faster now, pushing me to my limits. I could feel my strength waning, my movements growing sluggish. But I didn’t want to stop. There was something exhilarating about this, about fighting against an opponent who was so far beyond me.

And yet, there was a part of me that wondered if she enjoyed this as much as I did — if not more. There was a certain intensity in her eyes, a focus that bordered on the obsessive. The way she moved, the way she watched me, it was as if she was pouring all of her stress, her worries, into this moment, using our sparring as an outlet. 

Luna’s sword flicked out, catching me off guard and landing a solid strike on my side. The impact knocked the wind out of me, and I stumbled back, barely managing to keep my footing. She didn’t press her advantage, though. Instead, she stepped back, giving me a moment to recover.

I met her gaze, panting heavily, my chest heaving with the effort of trying to keep up. There was no gloating in her expression, no smugness. Just a calm, steady look that spoke of control — both over herself and over our fight. But there was something else too, something beneath the surface that I couldn’t quite read.

“Enough for tonight,” Luna said finally, lowering her sword. Her tone was gentle, but there was an unspoken finality to it. “You have done well, but you must know when to rest.”

I nodded, too exhausted to argue. My limbs felt like lead, my breaths coming in shallow gasps. I knew I was beaten, and though it stung, there was a certain satisfaction in it. I had pushed myself, and though I had failed to land a single hit on her, I had learned, grown some hopefully. That was worth something.

Luna dismissed her practice sword with a flick of her magic, the blade disappearing into the ether as if it had never existed. She stepped closer to me, her expression softening as she looked me over, as if assessing the damage.

“You are improving, Sebastian,” she said quietly, her eyes locking onto mine. “But do not push yourself too hard. There is no shame in pacing oneself.”

I smiled wryly, brushing the sweat from my brow. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

She lingered, her gaze still fixed on me, and I could see the faintest hint of something in her eyes — worry, perhaps? It was fleeting, but it left me wondering. Before I could dwell on it, Luna’s expression shifted back to the playful calm I had grown accustomed to.

“I’m going to fetch some water,” I said, feeling the dryness scratching at my throat. “Care to join me?”

Luna nodded, falling into step beside me as we walked toward the small pavilion at the edge of the sparring grounds. The night air was cool against my skin, a welcome contrast to the heat that had built up during our sparring. I glanced at her from the corner of my eye, noting the way she carried herself — still poised, still in control, but there was a quiet contentment about her.

“You’ve really got a knack for this, you know,” I said, breaking the silence as we reached the pavilion. I grabbed a ladle and filled a cup with water, handing it to her before taking one for myself. “I mean, I know you’re a princess and all, but you’re also an amazing fighter.”

Luna accepted the cup with a nod, a small smile playing on her lips. “It is not just a matter of skill, Sebastian. It is discipline, patience, and a willingness to learn from every encounter. These are the qualities I see in you as well.”

I took a long drink, letting the cool water soothe my parched throat. “You’ve been a good teacher, Luna. I never expected to learn so much.”

She seemed to mull over my words, her expression thoughtful. “It is… gratifying to know that my efforts are appreciated.” There was a brief pause before she added, “And that you have stayed.”

I frowned slightly, not entirely sure what she meant. “Why wouldn’t I? I mean, it’s not like I have anything better to do.”

Her gaze shifted away from me, looking out into the night. “Many would have given up. They would have chosen an easier path.”

There was something in her tone, a quiet intensity that made me feel like there was more she wasn’t saying. I thought about asking, but the moment passed, and Luna’s eyes found mine again, her expression softening.

“Perhaps you are more resilient than most,” she said, a note of approval in her voice.

I shrugged, a bit embarrassed by the praise. “Or just too stubborn to know when to quit.”

Luna’s smile widened, her mood seemingly lifted. “Stubbornness can be a virtue, in moderation.”

We stood in silence for a moment, the only sounds being the soft rustle of leaves in the breeze. The moonlight bathed the pavilion in a gentle glow, casting long shadows that stretched across the ground. Despite the quiet, there was an energy in the air, a sense of something unspoken between us.

Luna’s voice broke the stillness, soft and contemplative. “I often wonder, Sebastian, what drives you to push yourself so hard. You are not like the warriors of old, those who sought glory and conquest. Your heart is different.”

Her question caught me off guard. I hadn’t expected this turn in the conversation, but there was something in her tone — an earnestness that made me pause before answering.

“I guess…” I began, searching for the right words, “I want to be strong enough to protect the people I care about. Back where I’m from, stories always had this… pattern, you know? There’s always some kind of villain, some tragedy that needs to be overcome. And, well, I used to be the guy telling those stories, but now I’m living in one.”

Luna’s gaze never left mine, her eyes dark and reflective as if absorbing every word. I continued, feeling the weight of my thoughts unraveling.

“This world, Equis… it’s so different from where I come from, but at the same time, it’s like all those stories I used to love. There’s magic, danger, and—” I hesitated, not sure if I should say it, but the thought pressed on. “And there’s always a chance that something could go wrong. I want to be ready for that, to be strong enough to face whatever comes, so I don’t lose anyone.”

A small silence settled between us, the kind that felt heavier than spoken words. Luna’s expression softened, but there was something in her eyes, a fleeting shadow of… was it fear? But it vanished almost as quickly as it appeared, replaced by her usual calm demeanor.

“Equis is a world of many possibilities, both wonderful and perilous,” she said, her voice gentle. “But strength alone is not always the answer. It is important, yes, but so is understanding, compassion… and the willingness to allow others to stand with you.”

I looked down at my hands, the calluses forming from countless hours of training. “I know that. Or at least, I’m trying to. But, it’s hard not to feel like I have to shoulder everything myself, like I have to be the one who’s ready when the time comes.”

Luna stepped closer, her presence warm in the cool night air. “You are not alone, Sebastian. You have me, and others who care for you. We have already agreed to be there for each other, have we not?”

I nodded, feeling a strange mix of comfort and something else, something I couldn’t quite identify. There was an odd tension in the way she said it, a subtle emphasis on the word ‘me’ that made it feel almost… possessive? But I shook off the thought, chalking it up to my own exhaustion.

“I know,” I said, meeting her gaze again. “And I’m grateful for that. Really, I am. I just… sometimes it’s hard to let go of that need to be ready for anything.”

Luna’s expression remained soft, but there was an intensity in her eyes that made my breath catch for a moment. “You must remember, Sebastian, that readiness is not only about strength. It is also about trust — trust in those around you, and trust in yourself. You are stronger than you realize, and not just in the ways you might think.”

I smiled a little, appreciating her words more than I could express. “Thanks, Luna. I’ll try to remember that.”

Bringing the filled cup to my lips, I drank deep until my thirst was adequately quenched. Setting down my now empty cup, we stood there for a few more moments, the silence between us now more comfortable, almost companionable. The moon had climbed higher in the sky, its light casting a silver sheen over everything.

“So,” Luna’s voice broke the stillness, her tone laced with mischief. “Do you remember what you said to me the other night, when you were very, very drunk?”

I hesitated, the memory blurred but not entirely lost. I scratched at the side of my head, trying to piece together the fragmented recollections. “I… vaguely remember some things. Why? What did I say?”

A playful grin spread across her face. “Oh, you were quite the charmer, my dear apprentice. You called me the ‘goddess of the night’ — quite the compliment coming from you.”

Heat rushed to my face, my cheeks growing warm. “Did I really say that?”

“Yes, you did,” she confirmed, her smile widening with amusement. “You also told me I was really nice and smart, that I smelled good, and that I was, quote, ‘really pretty. Like, really pretty.’”

I groaned, burying my face in my hands. “Oh no… I was that drunk, huh?”

“Indeed,” Luna replied, her tone teasing but still gentle. “You also mentioned that I was amazing, had a shiny mane, and beautiful eyes. Quite the list of compliments.”

Peeking at her through my fingers, I couldn’t shake off the lingering embarrassment. “Well, I guess alcohol makes me honest…”

Luna’s smile softened, a warmth in her eyes. “I appreciate your honesty, Sebastian. It’s one of your more endearing qualities.”

“Endearing, huh?” I said, lowering my hands and managing a sheepish smile. “I guess there are worse things to be known for.”

Her eyes twinkled with amusement. "Honesty is a good trait, but that's not all you said."

I braced myself, curiosity and apprehension mixing in my chest. "Oh no… what else did I say?"

"You said you wanted to make me proud," she continued, her voice dipping into a softer, more sincere tone. "And you have, you know."

Pride surged within me at her words, but I couldn’t help but chuckle. "I must have been really hammered to get that sappy."

"Perhaps," Luna teased, her voice laced with amusement, "or perhaps you were simply letting your true feelings show."

I shrugged, a lopsided grin tugging at my lips. "Could be. But I’m much more composed tonight."

Luna’s eyes sparkled with playful mischief, but there was something else there, a glint of curiosity beneath her teasing exterior. She tilted her head slightly, the moonlight catching the delicate strands of her mane as it flowed. "In that case, my dear apprentice, why don’t you show me what else you’ve been working on? I’m curious to see how far your magic has come."

Aldin hooted softly from his perch on a nearby branch, his large amber eyes reflecting the moonlight. I could feel his excitement through our bond, Aldin enjoyed watching me throw magic around almost as much as I enjoyed casting. 

“Alright,” I said, nodding as I turned to face the sparring grounds. A row of pony-shaped target dummies stood in the distance, their lifeless forms waiting to bear the brunt of my spells. “Let’s start with something simple.”

I extended my hand, focusing on the ground beneath my feet. The air around us seemed to hum with latent energy as I began to speak the necessary incantations and made the arcane motions with my right hand. I envisioned the spell in my mind — a Stone Discus, sharp and unyielding. The earth trembled slightly as the ground responded to my will, and with a sharp motion of my hand, a disc of solid stone rose from the earth.

The discus hovered in the air for a moment, suspended by my magic. With a flick of my wrist, I sent it hurtling toward the nearest target dummy. The stone spun rapidly, whistling through the night air before it collided with a dummy’s neck. The impact was brutal and my aim was true, the force of the discus decapitating the target in one clean motion. The dummy’s head tumbled to the ground with a dull thud, leaving the headless target swaying slightly in the aftermath.

Aldin flapped his wings, letting out an excited hoot as he watched the dummy lose its head. I could feel his pride, his satisfaction.

Note to self: Aldin is a fan of decapitations. 

Luna, however, remained silent, her gaze intense as she studied the fallen dummy. She stepped closer, her hoofsteps soft against the grass, and I could see a flicker of something akin to surprise in her eyes. “Impressive, Sebastian. The precision, the control… most combat mages require years to reach this level of aptitude without it being their special talent.”

“Thanks,” I replied, trying to mask the warmth that spread through my chest at her praise. “I suppose we could chalk it up to the differences in our magic?”

I turned my attention back to the decapitated dummy, its headless form still standing, though now it served as the perfect target for my next spell. The incantation for Scorching Ray flowed from my lips like molten lava, and I felt the heat building in my hand, gathering in the palm of my hand. 

With a swift motion, I extended my hand, releasing a singular searing beam of fire. The ray shot forth, its path a blazing trail through the night air before it struck the dummy’s chest. The impact was immediate — the dummy’s torso burst into flames, the fire consuming the straw and cloth within seconds. The heat was intense, and I could feel some of the warmth on my face as the flames scorched the target’s chest, leaving a charred, smoldering ruin in its wake.

Aldin let out another hoot, this one filled with an almost gleeful satisfaction. I could feel his exhilaration through our link. 

Decapitation and immolation. Maybe Aldin just likes it when I destroy stuff?

Luna approached the burning dummy, her expression thoughtful as she watched the flames dance. The firelight flickered in her eyes, casting shadows across her features. After a moment, she turned to me, a smile playing at the corners of her lips. “Your magic is truly something to behold, Sebastian. There’s a strength within you that grows with each passing day.”

I could feel the flush of pride in my chest, but I forced myself to remain humble. Can’t let the power go to my head, inflated egos tend to lead to hubris. “What can I say? I have the best teacher,” I said, meeting her gaze.

She chuckled softly, the sound warm and genuine. “Perhaps. But it is your own determination and spirit that have brought you this far. I can only provide guidance. You must walk the path.”

I smiled, feeling the weight of her words settle into my chest, but before I could respond, I noticed a slight shift in her expression. Her gaze drifted upward, toward the star-filled sky, and a thoughtful look crossed her face. It was as if a memory had surfaced, one that brought with it a mix of emotions. 

“Sebastian,” Luna began, her voice softer now, almost hesitant, “do you remember what else you said to me when you were… inebriated?”

I furrowed my brow, trying to recall the hazy details of that night. It was a blur, filled with fragments of conversations and fleeting moments of clarity. “I think… I mentioned something about wanting to do something fun? Stargazing, was it?”

Luna’s lips curled into a gentle smile, and she nodded. “Yes, you did. You suggested we go stargazing… or explore the castle, whichever I preferred.”

Aldin hooted quietly, as if urging me to agree. I couldn’t help but smile at the memory, despite the embarrassment that came with it. “Well, I’m still down for it, if you are.”

Luna’s eyes lit up with a spark of enthusiasm that warmed my heart. “Stargazing it is, then.”

Aldin fluttered to a nearby branch, his wings rustling softly as he found a comfortable perch. I watched him settle down, feeling a flicker of excitement within our bond. He was eager about something.

“Come,” Luna said, her voice soft but carrying a certain command. She led the way to a small clearing at the edge of the sparring grounds, where the grass grew thick and soft underfoot. The moon cast a gentle light over the area, painting everything in a silvery hue that made the night feel almost magical.

I followed her, feeling an odd mixture of nervousness and anticipation. As we reached the clearing, Luna lowered herself onto the grass, her graceful form folding effortlessly. She looked up at me with a smile, her eyes reflecting the stars above. “Lie down beside me, Sebastian. The view is better from here.”

I hesitated for only a moment before lowering myself to the ground, the cool blades of grass brushing against my skin as I settled in beside her. The earth felt firm yet comforting beneath me, and as I lay back, the sky opened up before my eyes, a vast expanse of stars twinkling against the deep velvet of the void.

“There’s so much more to see than what I’m used to,” I murmured, half to myself.

The night sky on Equis was different from anything I had known on Earth. The constellations were unfamiliar and far more abundant, their patterns foreign and wonderful. I felt like a child seeing the stars for the first time, each one a tiny mystery waiting to be unraveled.

Luna shifted beside me, her presence a comforting warmth in the cool night air. She pointed a hoof toward the sky, her voice soft and filled with a quiet joy. “Let me show you.”

I turned my head slightly to watch her, my gaze following the direction of her hoof. She pointed to a cluster of stars that formed a delicate, branching pattern. “That,” she began, her voice reverent, “is the Tree of Harmony. It’s one of the most revered constellations in Equestrian lore. It symbolizes balance and unity.”

I stared at the constellation, trying to take in its intricate design. The stars seemed to pulse with a gentle light, as if they were alive with the same magic that flowed through Equestria itself. “It’s beautiful,” I said quietly, feeling a sense of awe wash over me.

Luna smiled, her expression softening. “It is. The Tree of Harmony itself represents the harmony between all living things, and this constellation is a reminder of that balance. It’s a guiding light for those who seek to maintain peace and order in our world.”

As she spoke, I felt a sense of connection to the land I had come to exist in. The constellations above seemed to tell stories that were woven into the very fabric of Equestria, stories that Luna knew by heart.

As Luna continued, her hoof moved slightly closer to me, her presence more tangible. “The stars have always been a comfort to me,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “During my time on the moon, they were my only companions. I would speak to them, name them, and find solace in their light.”

Her words carried a weight of loneliness, and I felt a pang of something in my chest — an ache that I couldn’t quite place. Luna’s time on the moon was a subject we rarely spoke of, but in this moment, as we lay beneath the same stars that had once been her only company, I felt an overwhelming urge to reach out to her, to offer some kind of comfort.

But I hesitated, unsure of how to bridge the gap between us. Instead, I focused on the sky above, trying to imagine what it must have been like for her — alone for so long, with only the distant stars to keep her company.

“The stars must have meant everything to you,” I murmured, more to myself than to her.

“They did,” Luna replied, her voice steady but tinged with emotion. “And they still do. But now, I no longer have to watch them alone.”

Her words hung in the air between us, a quiet declaration that I was now part of her world, part of the night that she ruled over. A feeling that I couldn’t quite decipher stirred deep within me — a mix of warmth and confusion.

I turned my head slightly, glancing at her from the corner of my eye. Luna’s gaze was fixed on the stars, but there was a softness in her expression that I hadn’t seen before, a vulnerability that made her seem almost fragile. And yet, there was also a strength there, a determination to hold onto what she had now, to not let it slip away like the centuries she had lost.

She continued to point out different constellations, her voice filled with a quiet passion that made me realize just how much these stars meant to her. I found myself drawn in, captivated by the way she spoke of each one as if it were an old friend. There was the constellation of the Navigator, a guiding light for travelers; and the constellation of the Dreamweaver, who was said to bring sweet dreams to those who slept beneath its gaze.

As Luna shared these stories, I noticed how her voice softened when she spoke of the constellations. It was as if the stars were a part of her, each one holding a piece of her heart. The more she spoke, the more I felt like I was seeing a side of her that few ever did — a side that was gentle, nurturing, and full of a quiet love for the night sky she commanded.

“The Dreamweaver,” she murmured, her gaze fixed on the delicate pattern of stars above us. “It is said that those who gaze upon this constellation will have their wishes granted in their dreams. It is one of my favorites.”

Her words hung in the air between us, and I found myself staring at the constellation she pointed out. The stars seemed to shimmer with a faint, otherworldly glow, as if they were whispering secrets only Luna could hear.

“It’s… amazing,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. “All of this. It feels like the stars are alive.”

“They are, in a way,” Luna replied, her voice soft. “Each star carries a story, a memory of the past. They watch over us, guiding us, reminding us of the balance that must be maintained. That is why I cherish them so.”

Her words resonated with something deep inside me, and I found myself shifting slightly closer to her. The warmth of her presence was comforting, grounding me in the moment. I could feel the soft brush of her wing as it subtly, almost imperceptibly, touched my side.

“Sebastian,” Luna said suddenly, her voice pulling me from my thoughts. “Have you ever felt… truly at peace? As if, in that moment, everything in the world was exactly as it should be?”

I blinked, caught off guard by the question. I thought for a moment, considering her words. “I’m not sure,” I admitted, my voice quiet. “But… if I ever have, I think it might be now.”

Luna turned her gaze from the stars to me, her expression unreadable. For a moment, we simply stared at each other, the night air heavy with something unspoken. I could feel my heart beating faster, a strange warmth spreading through my chest. There was something about being here with her, beneath the vast expanse of stars, that made me feel… content. Like this was where I was meant to be.

Aldin hooted softly from his perch, the sound a gentle reminder of his presence. I glanced up at him, seeing the way his feathers fluffed up in contentment, and I couldn’t help but smile. He was as at ease as I was, and through our link, I could feel his joy at being here with us.

“Stargazing,” Luna murmured, her voice thoughtful. “It is a simple pleasure, yet it brings such peace. Perhaps… we could make it a regular occurrence?”

I felt a strange flutter in my chest at her words, a sensation I couldn’t quite name. “I’d like that,” I replied, my voice steady despite the unfamiliar feeling. “It’s nice. Being here with you.”

Luna’s eyes softened, and for a moment, I thought I saw something like relief flicker across her features. “Yes,” she said quietly. “It is.”

We fell into a comfortable silence, the world around us fading into the background as we lay side by side, gazing up at the stars. The constellations above seemed to twinkle a little brighter, as if they were smiling down on us, sharing in our quiet moment.

Luna shifted slightly closer to me, her wing brushing against mine again. This time, the touch was more deliberate, a silent affirmation of the closeness we shared. I didn’t pull away — instead, I welcomed it, finding comfort in the warmth of her presence.

A small part of me wondered why I felt so at ease with her, why this moment felt so perfect. But the thought slipped away as quickly as it came, lost to the beauty of the night sky and the peacefulness that settled over us like a warm blanket.

I allowed myself to simply enjoy the moment, the stars above, the soft rustle of the grass beneath us, and the quiet, comforting presence of Luna by my side.

And as the stars above shone their light for us to see, I could not help but think that maybe, just maybe, this was what true happiness felt like.

Chapter Text

In theory, the process is straightforward: gather the necessary materials, shape said materials into a desired vessel for magic, hold the spell’s charge, and, over time, graft that charge into the vessel. Complications to this process typically only arise when a significant enough mistake is made, or for some reason I need to bypass a construction requirement or two. That's when things get a little complicated.

When I first mentioned my intention to craft magical items and detailed the process, Luna seemed surprised. According to her, it takes unicorns years of study and practice to reach the level of mastery required to create such items, and apparently the art of magical item creation was all the rage a thousand years ago. Before the end of the civil war marked the decline of the more militaristic needs of that era.

Luna insisted on bringing high-quality tools and materials into my room, even replacing my desk with a larger one, effectively transforming the space into a dedicated crafting station. With everything set up and the components carefully gathered, I felt a sense of inevitability as I began my work. What might seem complex to others unfolded with an almost effortless clarity, as if every step was a logical extension of the knowledge I had accumulated.

In reality, the process of crafting magical items felt like a combination of instinct and the natural progression of my growing arcane knowledge. Each step of the process was an almost natural feeling, almost like I'd done it before. An echo of Meridin? Or a side effect of countless hours of study and dicking around with magic? Or maybe… I'm just built different.

First of my creations was the Laurel of Vast Intelligence.

The laurel’s creation began with first recreating Fox's Cunning, a spell that would serve as the foundation for the laurel’s power. After hours of focused effort, the spell was perfected, its essence ready to be captured in the delicate silver leaves of the laurel. The following days were spent weaving this magic into the laurel, each leaf meticulously entwined with threads of arcane brilliance. By the end of the third night, the Laurel of Vast Intelligence was complete.

Next came the Belt of Physical Perfection.

This piece was a more complex endeavor, requiring the recreation of three distinct spells: Bear's Endurance, Bull's Strength, and Cat's Grace. I devoted an entire day to each spell, ensuring they were crafted with the precision demanded by such an intricate item. Once the spells were ready, I began the delicate process of weaving their combined strength into the belt. Each thread of power had to be perfectly balanced, the magic stable and harmonious. Time lost meaning as I labored, but finally, the Belt of Physical Perfection was completed, its power evident immediately upon it being worn. 

The final item on my list was the Teashades of Night.

These violet lenses required the Darkvision spell to unlock their full potential. After a few hours of focused spellwork, I turned my attention to crafting the teashades themselves. The infusion of magic was a delicate process, each step demanding patience and care. The days slipped by unnoticed as I worked, and at last, the Teashades of Night were ready, their lenses foggy with arcane energy, granting darkvision.

And most importantly: the Teashades of Night also function effectively as shades. 

Get fucked sunlight.

Throughout this period of arcane creation, Luna was absorbed in her duties as a princess, leaving me to my own devices and her to an endless stream of paperwork, royal meetings with officials and delegates, and so on. My world shrank to the confines of my room and my new workstation, with Aldin's quiet companionship, and the steady rhythm of my crafting filling my nights and days.

Aldin’s gentle hoots and affectionate nips at my ear were a constant reminder that I wasn’t entirely alone, and that I shouldn’t forget to eat every once in a while. The hours stretched long, but the satisfaction of creating these wondrous items endlessly fueled my determination, driving me to push through any fatigue or doubt.

With each item I crafted, with every spell I perfected, my understanding of the arcane deepened. I began to understand and appreciate how other wizards could isolate themselves for years, even decades, without ever growing bored. 

Crafting isn’t just a pursuit; it’s catharsis, a passion.

I now stood in front of the bathroom mirror, adjusting my gear with unnecessary flares and shirtless flexing a little more than I’d care to admit. But, damn, did it feel good! These items weren’t just proof of my progress — they were a testament to the hours I’d spent honing my spellcraft.

And let’s be real — they looked absolutely baller.

This is next-level drip or drown, and right now? I’m floating.

With everything in place, a surge of excitement coursed through me. Luna had been so busy that she’d missed the unveiling of my creations, and I could barely contain my anticipation to show her what I’d accomplished. After tidying up my room and making sure everything was in order, I gathered my things. Aldin perched atop my shoulder, and I gave him a gentle pat.

"Ready to go find Luna, best-buddy?" I asked, my voice brimming with anticipation.

He let out a hoot, and bobbed his head. I took that as a resounding yes.

The castle halls were quiet and dimly lit, as per usual for this time of night. The laurel wrapped around my head, the belt snug around my waist, and the teashades perched on my nose felt like they’d always been part of me, like they were always there. My thoughts raced with images of Luna’s reaction — how her eyes would light up when I shared with her my creations. I could practically hear her voice in my mind, full of pride and excitement. Aldin, my ever-faithful companion, hooted softly from his perch on my shoulder, as if sharing in my anticipation.

I made my way toward the castle library, where Luna and I would often treat it as both an educational locale and a safe haven away from the noise and bustle of city living. It had been almost two weeks since we’d had any real time together, thanks to the endless stream of paperwork, meetings, and other princessly duties that had kept her occupied. I could only imagine how exhausted she must be. The thought made me even more eager to show her my work — a little something to brighten her day.

We rounded the corner to the library, its heavy wooden door slightly ajar. As I approached, I heard voices from within — familiar voices. I paused, curiosity getting the better of me. Luna and Celestia were deep in conversation, but their tones were far from the usual calm and measured exchanges I was accustomed to.

“We can’t just send him on these missions alone!" Luna’s voice was sharp, filled with a tension I wasn’t used to hearing. "He’s not ready yet. He hasn’t even seen the world beyond Canterlot, let alone faced the dangers out there."

Celestia’s voice was calm but insistent. “Luna, I understand your concerns, but Sebastian has shown great promise. These missions are important, and they require someone with his unique skills. He is capable, and this will be a valuable experience for him.”

“But it’s not just about skill!” Luna shot back. “He’s never been in real combat, never faced the kind of dangers that these missions will throw at him. What if something goes wrong? What if—”

“Luna,” Celestia interrupted gently, “I know you care for him deeply, but you cannot protect him from everything. He needs to face challenges, to grow. We cannot shelter him forever.”

There was a long pause. I could almost feel the tension between them, and it sent a chill down my spine. The idea of Luna arguing against me going out on missions wasn’t something I’d ever considered. I’d thought she would be proud, excited even. But now… now I wasn’t so sure.

“I don’t want to lose him, Tia,” Luna finally said, her voice barely above a whisper, but thick with emotion.

Celestia’s tone softened further. “You won’t lose him. He’s stronger than you think, and he has you to guide him.”

I felt my chest tighten at Luna’s words. She didn’t want to lose me. The realization hit me harder than I expected, and for a moment, I wasn’t sure what to do. This was supposed to be a moment of triumph, a chance to show her how much I’d grown. But instead, I was eavesdropping on a conversation that revealed far more than I’d bargained for.

Carefully, I peered inside.

Luna stood facing Celestia, her wings slightly flared in a show of agitation. Celestia’s expression was calm, but there was a hint of something in her eyes — worry, maybe? Or perhaps understanding.

Celestia let out a small sigh and placed a hoof on Luna’s shoulder. “Trust him, Luna. And trust yourself.”

Luna’s wings slowly folded back against her sides, and she nodded, though she still looked troubled. “I just… I don’t want him to be alone out there.”

“He won’t be,” Celestia assured her. “You’ll always be with him, even if you’re not by his side.”

The words hung in the air, and I felt my heart twist. They were talking about me as if I were already gone, already on those missions. I didn’t want to leave Luna, not when things felt so… uncertain.

Celestia turned to leave, her gaze softening as she looked at her sister. “Take some time, Luna. You’ll know what’s best when the time comes.”

I silently retreated from the door, casting Vanish on myself as I pressed my back against a nearby wall. I waited, pressed against the wall, as Celestia stepped out of the library and walked down the corridor. My Vanish spell held just long enough for me to witness Celestia turn down a hallway and slip away out of sight.

Once I was sure Celestia was gone, I exhaled a breath I hadn’t realized I’d been holding. My heart was still pounding, my mind racing with everything I’d just overheard. I needed to talk to Luna, but how could I, after all that? The conversation had left me with more questions than answers, but I couldn’t afford to dwell on it now. I had come here for a reason, and I wasn’t going to let anything ruin that moment — not even the weight of what I’d just witnessed.

I straightened up, adjusted the laurel on my head, and took a deep breath before stepping into the library. The grand doors creaked softly as I pushed them open, revealing Luna standing by one of the large windows, her gaze distant as she looked out over the moonlit city. The tension from her argument with Celestia still clung to her, visible in the slight droop of her wings and the furrow in her brow.

“Luna?” I called softly, trying to keep my voice light, as if I hadn’t just heard her fears laid bare.

She turned at the sound of my voice, her expression softening the moment she saw me. “Sebastian,” she greeted, a hint of a smile touching her lips. “I didn’t expect to see you tonight.”

“I thought I’d swing by and check up on you,” I said, walking closer. “You’ve been so busy lately, I’ve barely had a chance to even say hello.”

Luna’s smile grew, but there was still a shadow in her eyes. “I apologize for my absence. There has been much to attend to.”

I waved off her apology with a gentle shake of my head. "No need to apologize. You’re ruling Equestria alongside Celestia — that’s no small feat! I’m just grateful we even have this small amount of time together. But I wanted to show you something. I’ve been working on a few things.”

That piqued her interest. The weariness in her gaze faded as she tilted her head slightly. “Oh? And what might those be?”

I couldn’t help but smile, the excitement from earlier returning in full force. “Three brand new magical items. My very own creations.” I gestured to the laurel on my head, the teashades on my nose, and the belt around my waist. “The Laurel of Vast Intelligence, the Teashades of Night, and the Belt of Physical Perfection.”

Luna’s eyes widened slightly as she took in the sight of them. “You made these yourself?”

“Yep,” I said proudly, adjusting the teashades. “It took a little figuring out, but I think I’ve got a knack for this.”

Luna stepped closer, her interest clear as she examined the items more closely. “These are remarkable, Sebastian. You’ve truly outdone yourself.”

“Thanks,” I replied, my heart swelling with pride. “It took a bit of time, but it was worth it. Crafting these items has broadened my perspective of the arcane, and I think I’m almost at the point where I can cast third-level spells.”

Her gaze flicked up to meet mine, and I saw surprise in her eyes. “Already? You’ve progressed faster than I anticipated.”

“Yeah, I guess I’m a fast learner,” I said with a grin. “Reaching this new level of magic will be a real game-changer. Spells like Fireball, Fly, and others are almost within my grasp now. Not gonna lie, I’ve been looking forward to this for some time.”

Luna seemed to mull this over, her expression growing more contemplative. “You’ve come a long way in such a short time. Once you’ve reached those third-level spells… then perhaps it will be time for you to take on some missions.”

My smile dulled a little at that. I knew what she was referring to — the missions Celestia had mentioned. The ones that would take me far from Canterlot, and far from Luna. There was a part of me that was eager to prove myself, to face real challenges and grow even stronger. But there was another part, a quieter part, that wasn’t ready to leave just yet. 

“I’ll be ready,” I said, though the words felt heavier than they should have.

Luna’s gaze lingered on me, and for a moment, I thought she might say something more. But instead, she simply nodded, her eyes softening once again. “I have no doubt that you will be.”

An awkward silence settled between us, filled with the things left unsaid. I shifted on my feet, the weight of the items suddenly feeling a bit heavier.

“Would you like to try them on?” I asked, breaking the silence with a tentative smile. “I mean, you’ve got the whole Night Princess vibe going on. I think they’d suit you well.”

Luna blinked in surprise, then let out a soft laugh. “I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to indulge in a little curiosity.”

I carefully removed the laurel, the silver leaves catching the light. "This is the Laurel of Vast Intelligence. The name pretty much says it all — it enhances the wearer’s intelligence. It’s simple but effective, and there’s plenty of room for upgrades. Here, give it a try."

Luna leaned forward, allowing me to place the laurel gently on her head. She closed her eyes briefly, then opened them, her expression shifting from surprise to awe. "I can feel the difference already. This is truly remarkable, Sebastian!"

A wide grin spread across my face as I moved on to the next item. With a bit of flair, I unbuckled my belt and handed it to her. "And this is the Belt of Physical Perfection. It’s the most basic version, but it enhances strength, dexterity, and constitution — plus, it’s a damn sturdy belt."

Luna stood, fastening the belt around her waist. She flexed her wings and limbs, testing the belt’s effects, and delight spread across her face. "Incredible! You’ve truly outdone yourself."

Finally, I handed her the teashades. "And last but not least, these are the Teashades of Night. They grant darkvision up to sixty feet. Not exactly a game-changer for someone like you, who can already see perfectly in the dark, but hey — they’ve got style, right?"

Luna struck a playful pose, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Alright, how do I look?"

For a moment, I was utterly speechless. The combination of her playful demeanor and the way the silver laurel, sturdy belt, and dark-tinted teashades complemented her already regal presence left me dumbfounded. She looked… magnificent. No, the word hardly seemed sufficient. The teashades perched delicately on her muzzle, the laurel resting perfectly atop her flowing mane, and the belt cinched snugly around her waist — it was as if the items were made for her, accentuating her elegance in a way that made me forget myself.

"You… you look incredible," I finally managed to say, my voice betraying the awe I felt.

Luna’s laughter was soft and melodic as she struck another, more exaggerated pose, clearly enjoying the attention. The tension that had filled the room earlier was all but gone now, replaced by a lightheartedness that I wanted to cling to. I had never seen her this playful before, and it made me see her in a new light, one that was both exciting and terrifying.

As she moved, the silver leaves of the laurel caught the light, casting soft glimmers across her midnight-blue coat. Her ethereal mane flowed freely, seemingly unaffected by the items she wore, and the way her eyes sparkled behind the teashades — even partially obscured — was almost hypnotic. I found myself noticing every detail: the delicate curve of her muzzle, the grace with which she held herself, the way her wings unfurled ever so slightly as she settled into a more natural stance. 

The longer I looked at her, the more I realized just how beautiful she truly was. It wasn’t just her physical appearance — though that alone was enough to leave me breathless — but the way she carried herself, the confidence mixed with vulnerability, the wisdom that tempered her playful spirit. She was everything I had admired since arriving in Equestria, and yet, I was only just beginning to see her for who she truly was. 

And that realization left me feeling both exhilarated and utterly terrified. I had never felt this way about anyone before, and the thought that these feelings might grow into something deeper was as thrilling as it was daunting. I wasn’t ready to admit it — not to her, and certainly not to myself — but the truth was undeniable. I was falling for her. Hard.

Luna must have noticed my silence because she took a step closer, her expression shifting to one of gentle concern. "Sebastian? Are you alright?"

I blinked, snapping out of my reverie. "Yeah, I’m fine," I replied, a little too quickly. "Just… you really do look amazing, Luna."

Her lips curled into a soft smile, and for a brief moment, there was a tenderness in her gaze that made my chest tighten. She lowered her head slightly, allowing me to see the silver laurel more clearly. "These items you’ve crafted are truly exceptional. You’ve done something quite extraordinary."

"Thanks," I said, my voice quieter now. The weight of my earlier thoughts still hung heavily in the air between us, but I pushed them aside, not wanting to dwell on them just yet. "I’m glad you like them."

With a graceful motion, Luna began to remove the items, starting with the teashades. She used her magic to lift them from her muzzle and gently placed them in my hand. The laurel followed next, its silver leaves catching the light as it left her head, and then the belt, which she unfastened with her hooves before floating it over to me. As each item returned to my possession, the room seemed to settle back into its usual stillness, the playful energy from moments ago now fading into something quieter, more introspective.

"I’ll make sure to upgrade them when I can," I said, carefully equipping the items. "But for now, these are the basics. They’re a decent start, I think."

"They are more than a decent start, my dear apprentice," Luna replied, her voice filled with a warmth that made my heart skip another beat. "You have a talent, one that will serve you well in the future."

I nodded, unsure of how to respond to the sincerity in her words. There was so much I wanted to say, so much I wanted to ask, but I couldn’t find the right words. Instead, I focused on securing the items, making sure they were properly in place on my person.

When I looked up again, Luna was watching me with an expression I couldn’t quite read. It was as if she was searching for something, something that was hidden away just beyond sight.

"I should let you get back to your duties," I said finally, breaking the silence that had settled over us. "I know you need to lower the moon soon."

Luna nodded, her gaze lingering on me for a moment longer before she stepped back, her wings folding neatly at her sides. "Yes, the night’s end draws near. But thank you for this, Sebastian. You’ve given me something to smile about tonight."

I managed a small smile in return, I did enjoy giving her something to smile about. Her smiles are the best. "Anytime, Luna. I’m glad I could help."

With a final nod, I turned and headed for the door, my mind a whirl of thoughts and emotions. As I reached the threshold, I paused and glanced back at her. She was already moving toward the window, her silhouette bathed in the soft light of the moon she would soon lower. For a moment, I just watched her, struck once more by her beauty, her strength, and the deep sense of connection that I couldn’t quite explain.

Then, before I could let myself dwell on it any longer, and risk being trapped in that bout of reverie again, I stepped out of the library and closed the door softly behind me.

Chapter Text

The rain hammered against the window of my room, each drop adding to the rhythmic drumming that filled the air. It was the kind of storm that turned the world into a hazy blur, the outside world obscured by sheets of rain. 

I sat at my desk, my spellbook open in front of me, the pages still glowing faintly from the freshly inscribed spells. Fireball, Summon Monster III, and Fly — each one represented the new level of power I’ve reached, a new set of possibilities. But despite the excitement of reaching third-level spells, my thoughts were elsewhere.

Aldin, my ever-faithful owl companion, was perched on the back of my chair, his feathers slightly ruffled from the humidity in the room. He was unusually quiet, his large eyes focused on the rain outside. I couldn’t blame him. He loved the rain, and tonight, it was coming down harder than usual, a torrential downpour that made the castle feel like it was floating in a sea of mist.

“Hey, best-buddy,” I said, breaking the silence, “you enjoying the storm?”

Aldin turned his head slowly to look at me, his eyes narrowing slightly, as if he was contemplating something. Then, to my surprise, he made a low, rumbling hoot, followed by a series of clicks and trills that I’d never heard from him before. But what really caught me off guard wasn’t the sound — it was the fact that I understood it.

“‘Enjoying’? You could say that,” Aldin replied, his voice a mix of youthful energy and an underlying, almost ancient wisdom. His speech was an odd blend of hoots and clicks, but to me, it was as clear as if he’d spoken plain words. “You know how I feel about the rain, Seb.”

I froze, my quill hovering above the page. “Did you just — did you just talk?” My voice was a mix of shock and awe, my mind racing to process what had just happened.

Aldin ruffled his feathers, giving me a look that could only be described as amused. “Took you long enough to notice. What, you think I was just going to sit here and hoot all my life? Nah, I’ve got things to say.”

I blinked, trying to wrap my head around the fact that my owl was now having a conversation with me. “When did this — how did this—”

“Relax, Seb,” Aldin interrupted with a soft chuff that sounded almost like a laugh. “We both knew this was coming. Didn’t know when, but hey, here we are. I guess reaching those third-level spells gave me the nudge I needed.”

I leaned back in my chair, still trying to process everything. “So, you’re saying… you’ve been waiting for this?”

Aldin bobbed his head, his eyes gleaming with mischief. “Well, waiting might be too strong a word. Let’s just say I knew it was only a matter of time. And now that I can talk, you better be ready, ‘cause I’ve got a lot of opinions.”

I couldn’t help but laugh, the shock wearing off enough for me to start appreciating the humor in the situation. “Of course you do. Wouldn’t expect anything less from you.”

“Damn right,” Aldin replied, fluffing his feathers in satisfaction. “And by the way, nice job on those spells. Fireball, Summon Monster III, and Fly. Not bad, not bad at all. Though I’ll be honest, I’m looking forward to seeing you actually cast them. Writing them down is one thing, but using them? That’s where the fun begins.”

I smiled, feeling a swell of pride at his words. “Yeah, I’m pretty excited too. It’s been a long time coming, and I’ve been working hard to get to this point.”

“Hard work pays off,” Aldin said with a knowing hoot. “But don’t forget to enjoy it too. You’re always so serious, Seb. Lighten up a bit. Life’s too short to spend it all with your nose in a book.”

“Coming from the owl who loves to watch me study,” I teased, reaching up to gently scratch the top of his head.

Aldin leaned into the touch, closing his eyes for a moment before opening them again, his gaze softening. “Hey, someone’s got to make sure you don’t burn yourself out. Plus, I’ve grown fond of your ramblings about magic. It’s… comforting.”

There was a warmth in his voice that caught me off guard, a reminder of the bond we shared. I’d always known Aldin was more than just a companion, but hearing him speak like this brought it all into sharper focus.

“I appreciate that,” I said quietly, my hand lingering on his feathers. “I really do.”

We sat in comfortable silence for a moment, the sound of the rain filling the room. I could feel the weight of everything that had happened over the past few days pressing down on me — my growing feelings for Luna, the uncertainty of what lay ahead, and now, this new development with Aldin. It was a lot to take in.

“So,” Aldin said, breaking the silence with a soft hoot, “what’s next, Seb? You’ve got your third-level spells. You’ve got me, now with the gift of gab. What’s the plan?”

I sighed, leaning back in my chair and looking out at the rain-soaked world beyond the window. “I don’t know, Aldin. There’s so much going on. Luna… she might be sending me on missions soon. Dangerous ones. I’m not supposed to know, but I overheard her talking to Celestia.”

Aldin was silent for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he processed what I’d said. “Missions, huh? Sounds like they’re ready to see what you’re made of. You worried?”

“Yeah,” I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. “I am. Not about the missions themselves — I know I can handle those. But… leaving. Leaving her alone.”

Aldin’s gaze softened, and he tilted his head slightly. “You care about her a lot, don’t you?”

I nodded, the admission feeling heavier than I expected. “Yeah, I do.”

Aldin let out a soft coo, a comforting sound that made the tension in my chest ease just a little. “Then do what you’ve always done, Seb. Prepare. Get stronger. But don’t forget to be there for her too. You’re not just a wizard, you’re her friend. Maybe more, but that’s for you two to figure out.”

I looked at him, a small smile on my face. “You’re a wise little owl, you know that?”

Aldin puffed out his chest, his tone teasing but with a note of sincerity. “Damn right I am. Now, how about we take a break from all this heavy talk and just enjoy the rain?”

I smiled, nodding as I turned my attention to the balcony, the storm outside raging on. “Sounds like a plan, best-buddy. Sounds like a plan.”

I pushed the balcony doors open, letting the cool, damp air wash over us. The sound of the rain intensified, the rhythmic drumming growing louder as the wind whipped through the open space. Aldin fluttered atop my head, his feathers ruffling with excitement, and together we stepped out into the downpour.

The rain was relentless, each drop cold and sharp against my skin. It soaked through my clothes almost immediately, but instead of retreating, I embraced it, tilting my head back to let the water cascade over my face. Aldin spread his wings, letting the rain drench his feathers, and I could feel his joy, his sheer delight in the storm, through our link.

“This is what life’s all about, Seb,” Aldin said, his voice a mix of contentment and something deeper, almost reverence. “Moments like these, where everything else fades away, and it’s just you and the rain.”

I nodded, closing my eyes as I breathed in the fresh, earthy scent that always accompanied a heavy storm. “Yeah. I get that.”

We stood there for what felt like hours, though it could have been minutes or days for all I cared. The world around us was reduced to the sound of the rain, the feel of it soaking us to the bone, and the occasional roll of thunder off in the distance. For the first time in what felt like forever, my mind was clear, free of the worries and uncertainties that had been plaguing me.

Aldin shifted on my head, his claws digging into my hair as he hunkered down against the wind. “You know, Seb, there’s something about a storm that makes everything feel… realer. Like the rain washes away all the nonsense, leaves only what matters.”

I opened my eyes, looking out over the balcony railing at the sheets of rain falling in the dark. The city below was a blur of lights and shadows, but up here, it felt like we were in our own little world, untouched by anything beyond this moment.

“I think you’re right,” I said quietly, the words feeling truer than I expected. “Sometimes, you just need to get soaked to remember what’s important.”

Aldin let out a soft hoot of agreement, and I could feel the contentment radiating from him. We stayed like that, the rain washing over us, until the cold began to creep into my bones and Aldin’s feathers started to droop from the weight of the water.

“Alright,” I said, finally pulling myself away from the edge of the balcony, “let’s get inside before we catch our death out here.”

Aldin fluttered off my shoulder and landed on the railing, giving himself a quick shake to rid his wings of excess water. “You’re no fun, Seb. But I guess you’re right. Let’s dry off.”

I stepped back inside, water pooling around my feet as I closed the doors behind us. Aldin flew in after me, perching on the back of a nearby chair as he fluffed out his damp feathers. I raised a hand, murmuring the words to a simple Prestidigitation cantrip, and with a wave of my fingers, the water evaporated from my clothes, leaving me dry and warm. Another quick flick, and Aldin was similarly dried off, his feathers regaining their usual fluffiness.

“Much better,” Aldin said with a satisfied hoot. “Now, how about we get comfortable and watch the rest of the storm from the inside?”

I couldn’t argue with that. Grabbing a couple of thick blankets from the bed, I wrapped one around myself and tossed the other over to Aldin, who nestled into it with a contented coo. We settled in front of the balcony windows, the rain still lashing against the glass but now muted by the warmth and coziness of the room.

As we watched the storm continue its relentless assault outside, I felt a deep sense of peace settle over me. The worries of tomorrow could wait. 

For now, it was just me, my best-buddy, and the rain.

Chapter Text

The delicate task at hand demanded my complete focus. Each bead of gold required precise imbuing with the essence of the Fireball spell. One significant enough of a mistake, and the bead could detonate, triggering a deadly chain reaction of Fireballs that would undoubtedly spell my end. Needless to say, all open flames were strictly prohibited from my room until every bead was safely attached to the Necklace of Fireballs. 

Note to self: Develop an item that grants immunity to one or more energy types, preferably fire. Everyone loves throwing around fire.

The bead’s creation emitted a faint, flickering glow that cast dancing shadows on the walls, a mesmerizing display of arcane blues and fiery reds. Nearby, Aldin perched on his usual spot, watching me intently with his large, curious eyes.

“Careful there, Seb,” Aldin said, his voice a mix of teasing and genuine concern. “Wouldn’t want to blow us both to pieces just because your mind’s wandering off again.”

I chuckled, shaking my head as I delicately applied the final touch of magic to the bead, sealing it with a whisper of arcane energy.

“My mind’s not wandering,” I lied, even though we both knew better. I focused on the bead, feeling the power settle into the gold with a faint hum. The truth was, my thoughts had been slipping away more often than not lately, and they always seemed to drift toward the same place — or rather, the same mare.

“Sure it’s not,” Aldin quipped, his tone as dry as the parchment scattered across my workbench. “I’ve seen you staring off into space more in the past week than I have in months. Let me guess, you’re thinking about a certain princess?”

I didn’t respond immediately, my fingers working to attach the bead to the necklace without setting off the volatile spell trapped within. The soft clink of gold on gold echoed in the quiet room. 

When I was sure the bead was secure, I glanced over at Aldin, trying to deflect. “I’m just focused on this project, that’s all.”

“Uh-huh,” Aldin said, the skepticism in his voice obvious. He tilted his head, his large eyes narrowing playfully. “And I’m just a regular owl. You’ve been moping around here like you’ve lost something, and I’m willing to bet it’s got something to do with the fact that you haven’t seen Luna in, what, a week?”

My hands stilled for a moment, his words hitting closer to home than I was willing to admit. It had been a week since I last saw her, a week since I watched her try on the items I’d crafted, and a week since I’d felt this gnawing sense of longing whenever I thought of her. 

“I’m not moping,” I said, though the words sounded hollow even to me. I forced my attention back to the necklace, but it was no use. My mind was already drifting again, back to the memory of Luna’s smile, the way her eyes lit up when she tried on the laurel, the soft laugh she’d given when I handed her the teashades.

“Seb,” Aldin’s voice cut through my thoughts, snapping me back to the present. “You’re doing it again.”

I sighed, setting down the necklace and rubbing the back of my neck. There was no point in denying it anymore, not to myself, and certainly not to Aldin. “Yeah… yeah, I guess I am.”

Aldin hopped closer, his eyes filled with that strange mix of wisdom and mischief that only he could pull off. “You’ve got it bad, don’t you? Never thought I’d see the day when you, of all people, started daydreaming about a mare.”

“I’m not daydreaming — it is nighttime,” I grumbled, though my heart wasn’t in it. I leaned back in my chair, staring up at the ceiling. “I just… I can’t stop thinking about her, Aldin. It’s like, every time I try to focus on something else, she’s there, in the back of my mind.”

“Sounds like love to me,” Aldin said, and though his tone was still teasing, there was an undercurrent of seriousness that made my stomach twist.

Love. The word hung in the air between us, heavy and daunting. I wasn’t sure if that was what I was feeling — or maybe I was just too afraid to admit it. Love was something I’d read about in books, seen in plays, but I’d never thought it would happen to me. Not like this, not with someone like Luna. 

“Maybe,” I muttered, more to myself than to Aldin. I could feel his gaze on me, sharp and knowing, but I kept my eyes on the necklace in front of me, pretending to be engrossed in my work.

“Why don’t you go see her?” Aldin suggested after a moment. “It’s not like she’s avoiding you, right?”

“No, it’s not that.” I shook my head. “She’s just busy. Running the kingdom, preparing for whatever missions she’s going to send me on. We both have a lot on our plates.”

“And that’s all the more reason to see her,” Aldin pressed. “If you’re really falling for her, don’t you think you should spend time together while you can? Before she sends you off to who-knows-where?”

His words sent a chill through me, a reminder of the conversation I’d overheard between Luna and Celestia. The missions. The dangerous, isolated places she would send me, far away from Canterlot, and far away from her. I hadn’t told Aldin what I’d overheard, and he didn’t know the full extent of what those missions could mean.

But he was right about one thing — if I was going to be sent away, I didn’t want to leave with things between us unfinished.

As I considered this, a sudden, sharp knock echoed through the room. I glanced at the door, my heart skipping a beat. Aldin gave me a curious look, but I was already on my feet, feeling a strange mix of anticipation and dread.

"Expecting someone, Seb?" Aldin asked, his tone light but edged with curiosity.

I shook my head, moving toward the door. "No, but I think I know who it is."

As I reached the door, I felt the familiar hum of the Arcane Lock spell I’d cast over it react to my approach. It was a protective measure, ensuring no one could freely enter or leave. I knew of only one person who would come to me at this hour of night.

Taking a deep breath, I released the lock with a turn of the doorknob and opened the door.

Luna stood in the doorway, her midnight-blue mane flowing gently around her like a living constellation. There was something different in her eyes this time — a weight that hadn’t been there before.

"Luna," I said softly, stepping aside to let her in. "Is everything alright?"

She hesitated for a moment before entering, her hooves silent against the floor. I closed the door behind her, the Arcane Lock automatically engaging and enhancing the already in-place lock. 

“Sebastian,” she began, her voice holding an unusual softness that caught me off guard. “I apologize for coming unannounced.”

“No need to apologize,” I replied, watching as she moved further into the room. “You are always welcome here.”

She offered me a faint smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. I couldn’t help but notice how tired she looked, as if something heavy had been weighing on her for days. Had she been this tired when I last saw her? Or was this something new?

“Thank you,” she said quietly, her gaze drifting to the nearly-finished Necklace of Fireballs on my workstation. “You’ve been keeping yourself busy, I see.”

I followed her gaze, shrugging slightly. “Just working on a project. Something with a little kick to it.”

Luna nodded, but there was a distant look in her eyes, as if she were only half-listening. After a moment, she turned to face me fully, her expression unreadable. “I have something I need to discuss with you. Something important.”

The tone of her voice sent a shiver down my spine, and I felt the air in the room grow heavy with unspoken tension. I knew, without her saying anything, that this was about the missions. The ones I wasn’t supposed to know about, but had overheard nonetheless.

“Of course,” I said, keeping my voice steady. “What is it?”

Luna took a deep breath, as if steeling herself for what she was about to say. “I have two missions that require your talents. The first is urgent and must be completed as soon as possible. A death worm has been sighted in the Badlands near Dodge City, and it poses a significant threat to the nearby settlement. You must track it down and eliminate it before it can cause any harm.”

I nodded slowly, processing the gravity of her request. A death worm was no small threat — about fifteen feet long, easily a thousand pounds, capable of spitting both acid and electricity. It was a lethal force of nature, particularly to those unprepared or without the capacity for flight. As I compared the creature's capabilities to my own, confidence began to build within me. It would be a dangerous task, but I was certain I could handle it — probably without too much difficulty, provided it didn't catch me off guard.

I nodded, already calculating what I would need for such a task in the Badlands. “I can handle that. And the second?”

She hesitated a moment before continuing. “The second mission is more… delicate. I need you to go to the Crystal Mountains and locate a door made of ice and gems. You are to mark and verify its location, but under no circumstances are you to open it or attempt to pass through it or mention the door or its location to anyone.”

“A door of ice and gems?” I repeated, frowning slightly. “Why is it so important?”

Luna’s expression grew guarded, and she shook her head. “That is not for you to know at this time. Just… do as I ask, and report back to me once both missions are completed.”

There was something in her voice that made me uneasy, but I pushed the feeling aside. “Understood. Won’t mention the door to a soul. I’ll leave for Dodge City first thing in the morning.”

Luna nodded, though her eyes remained troubled, as if the weight of what she had to do was pressing down on her. I could feel the tension in the room, thick and unyielding, and a part of me wanted to reach out, to reassure her that everything would be fine. But before I could act on that impulse, Luna’s horn began to glow with a soft, ethereal light.

I watched, my curiosity piqued, as the air around her shimmered. In an instant, a long, slender object materialized before her, suspended in the air by her magic. It was a sword — a beautifully crafted longsword, sheathed in a dark, ornate scabbard. The hilt was wrapped in midnight-blue leather, and the pommel bore a familiar mark: Luna’s cutie mark, intricately engraved into the metal.

My breath caught in my throat as memories surged back, unbidden. I knew this sword. It was the same longsword I had wielded in my last nightmare, the one I’d used to decapitate the vrock demon from Meridin’s childhood. The vividness of the sword had stayed with me, sparking curiosity in me at times, but I had always dismissed it as just a dream. But now, seeing the sword here, in the waking world, I realized that it had been something more. Something real.

“This sword…” I began, my voice barely a whisper as I stared at the weapon. “I’ve seen it before… in my dreams.”

Luna’s gaze softened, a hint of sorrow in her eyes as she floated the sword toward me. “This sword is not of this world alone. It exists in both the physical plane and the dream plane, as do many of my own weapons. It has served me well in the past, and now… I wish for it to serve you.”

I hesitated, my hand hovering over the sword’s hilt. The weight of her words, and the sword itself, felt immense. “Luna, I—”

“Please,” she interrupted, her voice firm yet pleading. “Take it, Sebastian. I cannot always be there to protect you, not in the dreaming or waking world. But with this, you will carry a part of me with you. It will guide you, shield you, as it once did for me.”

I hesitated for a moment, the weight of the moment settling in. This was more than just a weapon. It was a gift, a symbol of trust, and perhaps something deeper. Slowly, I reached out and took the sword from her magical grasp. The sheath was cool to the touch, and as my fingers wrapped around the hilt, I felt a surge of power, a connection to the blade that I couldn’t quite explain.

“I will keep it safe,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper.

Luna stepped closer, her gaze intense. “You must do more than that, Sebastian. This sword is not just for protection — it is a reminder. A reminder that you are not alone, even in the darkest of times.”

I swallowed hard, the significance of her words not lost on me. “I understand.”

She held my gaze for a long moment, her eyes searching mine. “Then promise me something.”

“Anything,” I replied, almost without thinking.

“Promise me that you will return. No matter what happens on these missions, no matter how dangerous they may be, you will make it back to me.”

The earnestness in her voice, the unspoken plea beneath her words, hit me like a physical blow. There was no mistaking the fear that lingered in her eyes, the fear of losing me. It was a fear I shared, though I hadn’t fully acknowledged it until now, never fully tasted its bite. 

“I promise,” I said, my voice steady, even as my heart raced. “I’ll come back. I’ll always come back.”

For a moment, the tension between us softened, replaced by a quiet understanding. Luna gave a small, almost imperceptible nod, and I saw a flicker of relief cross her features. But it was fleeting, and soon her usual composure returned.

I looked down at the sword in my hand, running my thumb over the engraved cutie mark on the pommel. “What’s its name?” I asked, feeling that the sword, like all great weapons, deserved one.

Luna paused, her gaze distant for a moment as if searching for the right words. Then, with a small, almost wistful smile, she said, “Promise. The sword’s name is Promise.”

The name resonated within me, echoing the vow I had just made to her. It was fitting, in more ways than one.

“Promise,” I repeated softly, feeling the weight of that word, of everything it meant, as I looked into her eyes. “Perfect.”

Luna’s smile grew, though it was tinged with sadness. “It is yours now, Sebastian. May it keep you safe… and may it guide you safely back to me.”

I nodded, unable to find the right words. As I watched her, I felt a sense of resolve, a determination to fulfill the promise I’d just made. I would complete this mission, any others she needed me to undertake, and I would return — not just because it was my duty, but because of her. 

With one last lingering look, Luna turned and left the room, the door closing softly behind her. I was left alone, the sword — Promise — still clutched in my hand. 

And as I looked down at the pommel that carried her mark, I felt a renewed sense of purpose solidify within me. 

I just have to make sure that I don't die.

That would make her cry.

I really hate it when people cry.

Chapter Text

Dodge City was a world apart from Canterlot. The polished marble towers and bustling streets of the capital seemed like a distant dream in this rugged frontier town. Here, the buildings were plain and practical, their wooden facades weathered by years of sun and sand. The desert heat wrapped around the settlement like a smothering blanket, but the Endure Elements spell kept the worst of it at bay. Under the relentless sun long shadows stretched out across the dusty streets of Dodge City. From the east came a faint breeze that carried with it the scent of dry earth and charred wood.

Aldin perched on my shoulder, his feathered body motionless except for the occasional tilt of his head as his sharp eyes scanned our surroundings. He didn’t speak, but his watchfulness said enough. The town moved at a subdued pace, the ponies here going about their day with an air of unease. The recent attacks had clearly left their mark, and I could feel the weight of wary gazes on me as I walked.

A human wandering into Dodge City was an uncommon sight, and the curious, uneasy stares of the townsfolk followed my every step. A group of ponies were gathered outside the town’s general store. Their conversation broke off as they noticed my approach. A tension of sorts sparked up around them, and their eyes widened as they took in my appearance fully.

“Excuse me,” I said while offering them what I hoped would be seen as a friendly smile. “I’m looking for the pony in charge of Dodge City. I heard there’s been trouble with a worm out in the Badlands, and I’m here to help.”

The ponies exchanged glances, their expressions uncertain. Finally, a stallion stepped forward. He wore a battered hat that shaded his weathered face, his stance steady but guarded. “You’ll be wantin’ Cherry Jubilee,” he said, his voice rough but steady. “She runs Cherry Hill Ranch. Been helpin’ keep the town together since all this started. Just head up the road, stranger.”

“Thanks,” I said, nodding. “I’ll find her.”

The stallion tipped his hat but didn’t relax, his gaze lingering as I turned to go. “Good luck out there,” he added. “We’ll need it.”

As I walked the road we passed row after row of cherry trees. The trees with their vibrant greenery stood out against the dry, cracked soil of the surrounding desert. The orchard stood as living proof of the resilience and determination of Dodge City’s residents. And the capabilities of earth pony magic. The ranch came into view — a cozy farmhouse with a wraparound porch painted in welcoming hues. A mare worked among the cherry trees near the entrance, her pale yellow coat and crimson-streaked mane catching the sunlight. Her grayish-crimson eyeshadow added a touch of elegance to her otherwise practical appearance.

“Miss Jubilee?” I called as I approached, careful not to startle her.

She straightened, her eyes widening slightly as she took in the sight of me. But her surprise faded quickly, replaced by a warm smile. “Well now, you’re a sight for sore eyes,” she drawled, her voice carrying a pleasant Southern lilt. “Don’t reckon I’ve seen you ‘round these parts before. What brings you to Dodge City, sugar?”

I returned her smile, dipping my head in a polite bow. “Sebastian. I’m here from Canterlot to help with the recent attacks. I was told you’re the one I should speak to.”

Cherry’s smile softened, and she studied me for a moment. “Well now. It’s not every day we get a visitor from Canterlot. Let alone one who’s come to help us. I’m Cherry Jubilee by the way, owner of this here ranch. And might I say, it’s mighty kind of you to offer your assistance.”

“It’s my pleasure, Miss Jubilee. This is a beautiful place you have here. I must admit, your cherry trees are impressive,” I said, genuinely admiring the vibrant orchard.

She perked up at the compliment, and she returned it with an appreciative nod. "Why, thank you, Sebastian. Out here we do our best to keep things thriving out here, even with the Badlands breathing down our necks. But let's not waste time on small talk. If you are here to help then we should get straight down to business."

She gestured for me to follow, and I fell into step beside her as she led the way. "The last attack wasn’t far from here," Her tone grew more serious with each step. "One of our storage buildings ended up burned to the ground, and several of our cherry trees were destroyed. It was a mess, I tell you. We’ve been on high alert ever since."

I nodded, listening intently. "Has anyone seen the creature responsible?"

“Not directly,” Cherry replied, her brow furrowing. “But the destruction is unlike anything we've encountered before. I’m certain it’s some kind of monstrous looking worm, and from what I’ve heard, you’re just the pony — er, person — for the job.”

Her words were filled with a mixture of hope and desperation. She was looking for some way to handle this threat. Not just her, but the town itself was too. I was ready. This was what I had been trained for. This was what Luna had prepared me for. I was confident that I could handle this.

Before long we were at the edge of the cherry orchard. The trees here were sparse and gave way to a wasteland of charred stumps and deep gouges in the earth. The winds shifted and I caught the scent of ash and something acrid. A trail of destruction led to and from the greater Badlands. A scar placed upon an otherwise untouched desert landscape.

Cherry looked at me, her expression a mix of worry and hope. “Be careful out there, Sebastian. The Badlands aren’t kind to travelers… and this creature, it’s not like anything we’ve dealt with before.”

I gave her a reassuring nod, my hand resting on the hilt of Promise. “I will. I’ll make sure this thing doesn’t threaten Dodge City again.”

Cherry hesitated for a moment, then stepped back. “I’ll leave you to it then. Just… come back safe, ya hear?”

“Don’t sweat it! I got this,” I replied, giving her my most confident smile.

With that, Cherry turned and began her walk back toward the ranch, leaving me at the edge of the Badlands. I watched her go, then turned my attention to the trail ahead. The path into the Badlands was rough and unwelcoming, but it would take more than rugged terrain and simple heat to deter me.

The Badlands stretched before us like a canvas of desolation, its cracked and barren earth painted in hues of rust and ash. The air was dry and acrid, carrying the faint, bitter tang of decay on a wind that howled intermittently across the vast emptiness. Above, the sky was a cauldron of fiery oranges and deep crimsons as the sun began its descent, casting jagged shadows that danced across the tortured landscape. We were far from Dodge Junction now, following the deep, gouged tracks left by the creature’s rampage, each step taking us deeper into its territory.

Aldin soared overhead, his wide arcs serving as a vigilant survey of the terrain. His sharp eyes scanned every crack and crevice for signs of movement, his unease palpable through our bond. This land was as alien to him as it was to me — a far cry from Canterlot’s ordered streets and familiar skies. Yet, despite the oppressive emptiness and the lurking danger, a strange calm settled over me. This was the proving ground Luna had prepared me for, the place where lessons honed in the safety of sparring grounds would be tested against raw reality.

I glanced down at the tracks in the dirt, their jagged edges indicating the sheer weight of the worm that had carved them. The trail was fresh, a recent mark of the beast’s destructive path. “How much further, do you think?” Aldin’s voice came from above, his tone edged with unease and a dash of teasing bravado. Ever since gaining the ability to speak, he’d made ample use of it, filling even the heaviest silences with his wit.

“Hard to say,” I replied, adjusting the strap of my pack and patting the reassuring weight of Promise at my hip. “But if it’s this bold, it won’t be hiding for long. We’re bound to find it — or it’ll find us.”

Aldin swooped down to perch on my shoulder, his talons gripping the fabric of my cloak lightly. “Great. Nothing like being hunted by a sand monster in the middle of nowhere. You sure this isn’t just a grand scheme to impress Luna?”

I smirked, shaking my head. “If it were, I’d have picked something less likely to eat us alive.” My gaze shifted to the horizon, where the sun dipped lower, bathing the land in an eerie twilight. “This is about protecting the ponies here — and proving to myself that I’m ready.”

Aldin ruffled his feathers, a subtle show of trust in the face of his lingering apprehension. “Fair enough, Seb. Just don’t expect me to bail you out if you go all hero and get in over your head.”

“Noted, best-buddy,” I said, the nickname earning a quiet huff of amusement from the raven.

We pressed on as the sun surrendered to night, the oppressive heat of the day giving way to a biting chill that would have been unbearable without the magic of Endure Elements. The landscape transformed under Luna’s moon, its pale light casting stark contrasts across the jagged rocks and shifting sands. By the time we stopped, the Badlands had become a study in darkness, broken only by the faint glimmer of starlight.

“This’ll do,” I said, halting near a rock formation that offered some protection from the wind. The flat ground here was ideal for a campsite, and though the terrain was unforgiving, it would suffice. “No fire tonight. We don’t need to announce our presence.”

Aldin hopped to a higher perch, his sharp gaze scanning the area as I worked. I cast Alarm first, its invisible threads weaving an unseen barrier around our camp. The spell would alert me to any intrusions, and with Keep Watch cast shortly after, I ensured I could stay alert through the night without succumbing to fatigue.

As I leaned against the rough surface of a boulder, Aldin fluttered down to rest on my shoulder again. “Sure you don’t want me keeping watch with you?” he asked, his voice quieter now, the teasing edge softened.

“I’ve got this,” I assured him. “You rest. We’ll need you sharp tomorrow.”

He hesitated for a moment before nodding. “Alright, Seb. Just… don’t do anything reckless while I’m out.”

“Reckless? Me? Never,” I quipped with a grin. He gave a low, amused croak before settling into a comfortable position, his breathing soon evening out as he drifted to sleep.

The silence of the Badlands was oppressive. The oppressiveness was broken only by the occasional whisper of the wind across the surrounding desert landscape. My gaze turned upward. I found myself drawn to the vast expanse of stars that stretched endlessly across the night sky. The constellations Luna had shown me seemed sharper here, their patterns etched into the heavens like ancient guides. The Tree of Harmony, its branching lines a symbol of balance, stood out boldly, while the Navigator pointed true, its shape a beacon for wanderers.

I traced their shapes in the air with my finger, the motion comforting in its familiarity. My free hand found Promise’s pommel, my thumb brushing over the engraving of Luna’s cutie mark. The sword was more than a weapon—it was a connection to her, a symbol of the trust and care that had grown between us.

My gaze lingered on the Dreamweaver, its gentle curve cradling the night like a protective embrace. Luna had once told me it brought dreams to those who slept beneath its watchful glow. I wondered if she was gazing at these same stars, her thoughts perhaps wandering to me as mine wandered to her. The ache of longing was tempered by the quiet strength I drew from her presence in my life, even from afar.

I adjusted my position against the rock, my senses on high alert despite the stillness. The death worm was out there, lurking in the darkness, waiting for its moment. But I was ready. Luna’s training had prepared me for this, and I carried her lessons in my every movement, her words echoing in my mind.

With the moon above and the stars as my companions, I settled in for the long watch, my thoughts steady and my resolve firm. Whatever the Badlands had in store, I would face it head-on, knowing that I was not alone.

Death worms, for all their ferocity and capacity to deal out death, aren't particularly fast.

A few hours after dawn, we caught up to the beast. The massive furrows in the dirt led us to a jagged outcrop of rocks jutting from the arid landscape, a perfect spot for an ambush. But today, it was the worm that would be ambushed.

Aldin, perched atop my head, echoed my thoughts. “Tracks end here, Seb. It’s probably lying in wait for its next meal.”

“We won’t keep it waiting long,” I replied, already formulating a plan. Aldin’s excitement mirrored my own as we prepared for the confrontation. “Take the necklace. If things go sideways, drop as many Fireballs as needed until that thing stops moving.”

With a quick nod, Aldin took to the sky, the Necklace of Fireballs clutched securely in his talon. Meanwhile, I began my preparations: Mage Armor, Shield, Mirror Image, and Fly — just in case.

Once my defenses were in place, I summoned a celestial dire rat using Summon Monster I. The dog-sized rodent sat on its haunches, awaiting my directions. I pointed towards the likely location of the death worm, and it squeaked in response and began scurrying forward, unaware of the role it was about to play. Poor thing.

Next, I cast Summon Monster III, conjuring a lantern archon — a being of pure spiritual energy, its form a glowing orb of living light. 

The archon’s voice echoed with an echoing and airy resonance. “Greetings, summoner. What is our plan of action?”

“Simple,” I said, pointing to the dire rat as it approached the rocks. “The bait will draw the death worm out. Then we strike. Keep it engaged long enough that it won’t think about trying to escape into the ground until it’s too late.”

The archon’s light flickered through a rainbow of colors as it silently fluttered around excitedly. Without warning, it brightened and landed atop my head for a moment, a surge of strength and resilience flowing through me.

“Aid. For the battle ahead,” it said before returning to its flight.

I nodded in acknowledgment, my focus narrowing to the bait as it neared the spot where the death worm would likely strike. My hand moved subtly, and I began to gather the arcane energies needed for my next spell: Fireball.

A small, swirling orb of flame materialized at my fingertip, its vibrant glow pulsing with barely restrained power. The magic within it hummed, eager to be released, but I held it back, knowing the moment wasn’t quite right. Timing was everything — soon the worm would show itself, and then it would learn the price of its hunger.

We didn’t have to wait long.

The earth trembled, a deep, bone-rattling vibration that sent pebbles dancing across the ground. A nearby rock shifted, rising slightly, revealing the telltale sign of the predator lurking beneath. Then, with a burst of ferocity, the death worm erupted from the ground in a shower of dirt and stone. It was a grotesque behemoth, all rippling muscle and armored scales, its maw a horrifying tunnel of endless, jagged teeth. In one swift motion, it snapped its jaws around the dire rat, which vanished in a burst of dissipating magical energy. 

There — the opening we needed.

A slow, wicked smile crept across my face. The worm was too distant to reach me with its acid breath or crackling lightning, and in its momentary confusion over the disappearing prey, it hadn’t yet noticed me. Perfect.

I raised my hand, aiming it with the precision of a marksman, the Fireball poised like a bullet in the chamber. With a calm, quiet whisper, I uttered a single word: “Bang.”

The orb shot forth with blinding speed, expanding into a roaring inferno that consumed the worm in an explosion of searing heat and light. Its agonized roar echoed across the barren landscape, a sound of pure, primal fury. And then it turned, locking onto me with a rage that was as palpable as the heat of the fire that still clung to its scales.

The intensity of its response caught me off guard. I had expected hesitation, a precious second or two to create some distance. But the beast wasted no time, surging forward with a relentless, almost suicidal drive. Its maw yawned wide, spewing a corrosive torrent of acid in my direction.

I reacted instantly. With a thought, I activated Fly, and in the same breath, Shift — teleporting ten feet to the side. The acid splashed against the rocks where I had just stood, the stone hissing and melting into slag within moments. I didn’t pause, taking to the air as I cast Scorching Ray, launching a beam of concentrated fire that seared into the worm’s charging mass.

Above, my lantern archon glided through the air, easily keeping pace with the thrashing beast. It unleashed beams of pure, radiant light, each ray piercing the creature’s tough hide with surgical precision.

Fly gave me a significant advantage, allowing me to stay out of reach while still harrying the worm. But I had to be careful not to push it too far, too fast. If the creature decided to retreat underground, this worm hunt could turn into a lengthy endeavor.

The archon’s continuous barrage seemed to frustrate the worm, driving it to abandon its pursuit of me. With a violent twist of its massive head, it unleashed a bolt of crackling lightning that tore through the air, seeking to obliterate my summon. The force of the strike was staggering, the very air humming with its deadly energy. Had I been the target, only a lucky mirror image — or a really good dodge — could have saved me from a trip to the nearest hospital, or worse, the morgue.

But the worm’s desperate attack was for nothing. The archon, immune to the destructive electricity, simply absorbed the hit and continued its relentless assault. Watching the beast’s most powerful strike fizzle harmlessly against a ball of light was almost comical.

Seizing the opportunity, I unleashed another Scorching Ray, and the archon followed up with a final volley of light. The combination of fire and divine light drained the last of the worm’s strength. It convulsed violently, its once-mighty form now a smoking, charred ruin, before collapsing onto the scorched earth. The lantern archon fired two more rays, ensuring the creature was well and truly dead.

The death worm lay still at last, a hulking carcass of burnt flesh and toxic ichors. Its gaping maw sagged open, the last dregs of acid dripping uselessly to the ground. I hovered above the scene, my breathing steady, the adrenaline slowly ebbing away.

As I surveyed the aftermath, I couldn’t help but compare this battle to my sparring sessions. “Sparring with Luna makes this fight seem like a breeze,” I muttered, recalling the intensity and duration of our training. Her relentless tutelage had honed my skills to the point where even a formidable creature like this death worm felt almost trivial. Almost.

But it made sense. Sparring with Luna was controlled, focused, relentless. This was lethal combat, and while dangerous, it was also fleeting. On the tabletop, most battles that aren’t meat grinders tend to last only a few turns — three to five turns, usually. A turn lasts just six seconds, making most combats occurring in only eighteen to thirty seconds. Give or take a few seconds.

“Well, that was underwhelming,” Aldin remarked, as he held out the necklace.

I chuckled, accepting the Necklace of Fireballs back from him. “Yeah, it was. But underwhelming is good. Underwhelming means no one important got hurt, and we get to leave this forsaken land.”

The lantern archon flashed an assortment of colors as it wished us luck just before the duration of my spell ended, returning it to its home plane.

“Come on, best-buddy. Let’s get started on heading back to town. We’ve got some distance to cover. And the faster we catch a train, the faster we get to finding that door, the faster we get back home.”

Chapter Text

The wind clawed at me the moment we stepped off the train, its icy grip cutting through the air with relentless ferocity. The magic of Endure Elements dulled the chill, but the Frozen North had a way of making its presence known despite magical intervention. The howling blizzard churned around us, a ceaseless cascade of snow and biting cold that blurred the horizon and buried the landscape under an endless white expanse. Instinctively, I pulled my cloak tighter, though I didn’t truly need to. Beside me, Aldin had no such magical luxury. He huddled closer, his feathers fluffed up in a futile attempt to stave off the cold, his amber eyes glaring at the storm.

“Remind me again why we couldn’t go somewhere warm,” Aldin grumbled, his voice muffled as he burrowed deeper into my cloak. “I’d take scorching sand over this any day. At least in a desert, I wouldn’t be freezing my tail feathers off.”

I chuckled softly, adjusting my pack as I surveyed the bleak expanse ahead. “Come on, best-buddy. It’s not that bad. You’re just dramatic.”

“Dramatic?” Aldin shot back, his tone indignant. “I’m practical. And practically speaking, this is miserable. You’re lucky I don’t just fly south and leave you to deal with this icebox on your own.”

“You’d miss me,” I said with a smirk, brushing snow off my shoulders. “And besides, I’d take cold over heat any day. At least in the cold, you can layer up and get cozy.”

Aldin’s grumble turned sly. “Cozy, huh? Thinking about a certain princess of the night, are we? Maybe a shared blanket by the fire, her reading you stories about constellations?” 

The warmth of embarrassment flushed my face. “That’s—” I started, but words failed me as my mind betrayed me with vivid imagery of Luna: her serene smile, her flowing mane, her voice like velvet. It wasn’t a conversation I wanted to have right now, but Aldin’s teasing struck a chord I couldn’t ignore. 

He chuckled, triumphant. “You’re not fooling anyone, Seb. Especially not me. But hey, I’m sure Luna would love to be here, trekking through this frosty wasteland with you.”

“Yeah, I’m sure she’s just dying to freeze alongside us,” I muttered, focusing on the task ahead.

The train station behind us was barely more than a weather-beaten outpost, its timber groaning under the weight of snow. The sparse handful of ponies working there moved quickly, wrapped in thick coats as they hauled supplies through the swirling storm. Inside the nearby supply depot, we stocked up on provisions: insulated blankets, crampons for the icy climbs, and enough food to last us several days. The pony behind the counter, barely visible beneath their layers of scarves and goggles, gave us a wordless nod as we secured our packs.

“Do you really think we’ll find it?” Aldin asked, quieter now. His usual sharpness had softened, replaced by genuine unease.

“We’ll find it,” I said with forced confidence, pulling Promise’s strap snug across my back. “Luna trusts us, and we’ve handled worse. It’s just another puzzle to solve.”

“Sure,” Aldin said, though his tone lacked conviction. “Except this time, the puzzle’s in the middle of nowhere, buried under snowdrifts, and we don’t even know what mountain to check first. So, no big deal.”

His doubts mirrored my own, though I refused to let them show. Luna’s instructions had been direct: locate the door, mark its position, and, above all else, do not interact with it. That last part echoed in my mind, its weight heavy enough to make my gut twist. Whatever this door was, it wasn’t something to take lightly.

Stepping out of the depot, the storm hit me like a wall. The howling wind drowned out most sounds, and the snow muffled the rest. Every step forward was a fight against the elements as we began our ascent toward the nearest mountain range. Its jagged peaks were faint outlines through the thick haze of snow, towering over us like silent sentinels.

Aldin, still nestled in my cloak, poked his head out just enough to survey the landscape. “This place is dead,” he muttered. “Not even a single tree. Just ice and rocks and — oh, joy — more snow.”

“It’s quiet,” I replied. “But that does not mean it’s empty. Keep your eyes peeled, Aldin. We don’t know what might be lurking out here.”

The storm made it impossible to see Luna’s moon, but I glanced upward anyway, imagining it shining through the clouds, steady and constant. The thought brought a flicker of reassurance. She’s watching over us, I reminded myself. That connection, even if only in spirit, was enough to steel my resolve.

Aldin shifted against my shoulder. “If this ‘door’ thing is so important, why don’t we have a better lead? Seems reckless to send us out here with nothing but vague directions.”

I couldn’t argue with him. Luna’s instructions had been frustratingly cryptic. But if there was one thing I had learned from her, it was that sometimes the test was in the journey itself.

“We’ll figure it out,” I said. “That is what we’ll do.”

“Right,” Aldin replied with a huff. “Figure it out. Like we always do. Just don’t expect me to start singing songs about friendship and perseverance, okay?”

I laughed, the sound swallowed almost immediately by the storm. “Noted, best-buddy.”

As we pressed on, the wind picked up, lashing against us with renewed vigor. Snow crunched underfoot, its sound oddly satisfying despite the harsh conditions. My magic kept the worst of the cold at bay, but I still felt its weight in the stiffness of my movements, the resistance of the air itself. Aldin, ever the vocal companion, alternated between sarcastic complaints and cautious silence as we navigated the treacherous terrain.

Hours passed as we trudged through the snow, the mountain looming closer with every step. Fatigue nipped at the edges of my focus, but I didn’t dare slow down. The Frozen North wasn’t a place to linger.

Eventually we reached a narrow plateau. The plateau was sheltered by an outcrop of ice. It was time to stop. The storm showed no signs of letting up, and the visibility was worsening by the minute. 

“This’ll do for now,” I said, setting down my pack and beginning the ritual of setting up camp. A quick casting of Alarm and Keep Watch gave me the reassurance that we’d have some warning if anything approached during the night.

Aldin perched nearby, his wings fluffed up for warmth as he eyed the darkening sky. “You think it’s out there? The door?”

“It’s out there,” I said firmly. “And we’ll find it.”

He nodded, his usual sass replaced with quiet determination. “Alright, Seb. But if I wake up covered in snow, I’m not going to be happy.”

I smiled as I adjusted my cloak and leaned back against the icy wall. The cold didn’t bother me. Not really. And as I looked out at the storm-tossed wilderness, Luna’s voice echoed in my mind, steady and calm. Trust yourself.

I did. And we would find that door, no matter how long it took.

A little bit of cold can’t stop me.

The Crystal Mountains were merciless — an expanse of cold, unyielding ice that stretched endlessly beneath the weight of a constant blizzard.  

Aldin’s usual quips and chatter had grown sparse over the past two weeks, replaced with grumbles and the occasional groan about the biting chill. The snow never seemed to end, and neither did our search. Day after day, we trudged through the knee-deep drifts, scaling jagged ridges and scouring countless crevices in pursuit of the elusive door Luna had tasked us to find. Yet the mountains kept their secrets well-hidden, vast and uncaring as they loomed over us like frozen sentinels.

Each morning, I relied on the Fly spell to give us some semblance of progress. The first few days felt almost hopeful — ascending to heights that allowed me to scan vast swaths of terrain. But the optimism had begun to wane. The peaks were treacherous, the landscape deceptive, and my magic could only carry me for six precious minutes at a time.  

Today was no different. 

The wind screamed as I climbed higher into the gray-white abyss, Aldin tucked securely inside my cloak. Despite the spell, the cold clawed at me, Endure Elements barely enough to keep the freezing air at bay. The blizzard reduced visibility to a cruel joke, everything shrouded in a blur of snow and mist. My eyes strained for any sign — an unnatural shape, a gleam of metal, anything that might break the monotony of ice and rock.  

Nothing.  

The magic began to fade, and I prepared for the familiar drop. As gravity reclaimed me, I let it pull me downward, the icy expanse below rushing up to meet me. When the ground felt too close for comfort, I cast Feather Fall, slowing my descent to a gentle drift. The momentary weightlessness gave me one last chance to scan the surroundings, but the result was the same. The barren landscape offered no answers.  

When my boots finally touched the snow, the crunch beneath me felt heavier than usual — less like solid ground and more like the weight of failure.  

Aldin poked his head out from the warmth of my cloak, feathers fluffed against the cold. His amber eyes were narrowed, his expression a mix of irritation and concern.  

"Still nothing?" he asked, though he didn’t need the confirmation.  

I sighed, shaking my head. "Nothing. Just more snow, more ice, more nothing."  

“We’ve covered so much ground already,” Aldin said, his tone trying to edge toward optimism. “It’s gotta be out there somewhere, right?”  

"Somewhere," I agreed, the word tasting bitter. “But these mountains don’t exactly come with a map. For all we know, it’s buried under twenty feet of snow or halfway up a cliff we haven’t climbed yet.”  

Aldin slumped further into my cloak with a dramatic groan. “Great. At this rate, we’ll find it next winter. Or never.” He paused, then added with exaggerated sarcasm, “Maybe the door’s shy and just waiting for us to earn its trust.”  

I let out a short laugh, despite the gnawing frustration. “Or maybe it’s setting up a tea party, waiting to roll out the welcome mat.”  

The light banter eased the weight in my chest, if only slightly. Still, I couldn’t ignore the reality pressing down on us. Supplies were running low again, and the latest section of the search had turned up nothing but frostbite and fatigue. Another trip back to the train station was inevitable — a routine that had quickly become an unwelcome reminder of how little progress we were making.  

"Come on, best-buddy." I tightened my cloak around us as another gust of wind tore through the air. “We’ll head back, restock, and regroup. There’s still ground we haven’t covered.”  

Aldin grumbled, burrowing deeper into the warmth of the cloak. “If we ever find this door, I’m charging it rent for the time it’s wasted.”  

The snow crunched underfoot as we began the trek back, the blizzard swirling in relentless fury. I kept my eyes fixed on the path ahead, the icy winds clawing at me with every step. As much as I hated retreating to the station again, I knew there wasn’t any other choice.  

The door was out here somewhere — Luna’s trust in me, her faith, hinged on me finding it. Every failure to locate it weighed heavier on my shoulders, but quitting wasn’t an option. Not for her.  

I adjusted my grip on Promise, the sword strapped securely to my side, its weight a reassuring constant in the chaos around me. The thought of Luna lingered in my mind, her voice soft but resolute as she’d sent me on this mission. She believed in me, and I couldn’t let her down — not because of the cold, or the mountains, or even my own doubts.  

Somewhere in these frozen peaks, the door waited. And I would find it.

A month of hunting for this door, and we found no leads on it. No traces of magic, no glints of light, and certainly no visibility. Just more mountains to climb; more blizzards to trudge through. And to make matters worse: it was growing colder, forcing Aldin and I to retire to our impromptu shelter earlier in the day than when we started.

The cold had grown sharper as the sun dipped below the horizon, the Crystal Mountains shifting from a landscape of endless whites to a shadowed expanse of ice and rock. Nightfall here wasn’t just a descent into darkness; it was an all-consuming plunge into the frozen heart of the north. I could feel the temperature dropping even through the Endure Elements spell, the chill seeping into every crevice of the mountains.

Aldin had burrowed deeper into my cloak, his usual chatter subdued by the oppressive cold. We needed shelter, and fast. The storm was growing stronger again, the wind howling like the souls of the damned. I cast a quick glance around, searching for a suitable spot. The mountains were unforgiving, but with Snow Shape I turned the very snow itself into a temporary haven.

“Let’s make camp,” I said, more to myself than to Aldin, though his small head poked out from the folds of my cloak, his eyes blinking wearily.

“About time,” he grumbled, his breath visible in the freezing air.

I found a relatively flat area shielded by a large outcropping of rock and raised my hands, channeling the arcane energies for Snow Shape. The snow around us began to shift and churn, gathering into a mound that grew and solidified, forming walls and a roof that curved inwards to create a small, domed shelter. Within moments, we had a sturdy igloo, the thick walls providing insulation against the bitter cold outside.

“Not bad,” Aldin mumbled, already retreating deeper into the shelter as I ducked inside, casting the Alarm spell around the perimeter. It was a simple precaution, but out here, simple precautions meant the difference between life and death.

As I sat down, I couldn’t help but feel a strange tension in the air, something I couldn’t quite place. The wind outside howled ever louder, and for a moment, I thought I heard something — a voice, faint and distant, carried on the wind. It was as if the mountains themselves were whispering secrets, but the words were just out of reach, unintelligible and eerie.

I shook my head, dismissing the thought. “Just the wind,” I told myself, but the unease lingered.

The mountains played tricks on the ears, especially in the dead of night when the mind was prone to wandering. I stared at the icy ceiling for a while, my mind wandering as I listened to the muffled sounds of the storm outside. The cold had always been something I could handle, even enjoy to a degree. The way it forced you to wrap up, to seek warmth and comfort — it reminded me of moments of closeness, of being wrapped up in a blanket, of… Luna. The thought of her brought a small smile to my lips, and I allowed myself to indulge in the warmth that the memory provided.

“Best-buddy,” I began, as I gently rubbed at Promie’s pommel. “Do you ever feel like… you’re being watched? Like there’s something out there?”

After Aldin didn’t respond to my question, I turned to check on him. Aldin was already curled up in the corner, his small body rising and falling steadily with sleep. I envied him for his ability to drift off so easily, even in a place like this.

I’ll ask him in the morning.

Exhaustion eventually claimed me, and I laid down beside him, unclasping my cloak to cover Aldin and I with it like a blanket. The cold, the storm, the endless search — they all faded away as sleep overtook me, pulling me into a deep, dreamless slumber.

Hours passed, or perhaps only minutes — time seemed to lose its meaning in the depths of the Frozen North’s nights. I was lost in a dream, something faint and ungraspable, when a sharp mental ping jolted me awake. A sudden, sharp ping echoed in my mind, jolting me awake. My heart raced as I sat up, the world around me blurred with the remnants of broken sleep.

The Alarm spell had been triggered. Something was outside.

I listened intently, the sound of the wind outside seeming louder, more oppressive. My breath was shallow as I scanned the interior of the igloo, searching for any signs of intrusion. But everything was as it should be — except for the uneasy feeling growing in the pit of my stomach.

I reached for Promise, my hand gripping the midnight-blue leather hilt tightly as I slowly rose to my feet. My eyes darted to Aldin, who was still curled up in the corner, oblivious to the alarm. I shook him gently, my voice a harsh whisper. “Best-buddy. Time to wake up.”

He didn’t stir. I shook him again, harder this time, but he remained still, his breathing steady, undisturbed. Panic began to well up in my chest. Aldin was a light sleeper — he should have woken at the first sign of trouble. I shook him once more, my voice growing more urgent. “Aldin, come on, wake up!”

Nothing.

Aldin lay motionless, curled against my side, his breathing steady and deep. Too deep. Panic clawed at the edges of my thoughts as I shook him again, more firmly this time.  

"Aldin," I whispered, my voice barely audible over the muffled howl of the storm outside. He didn’t stir.  

This wasn’t like him. Aldin was a light sleeper, especially in strange places. The thought of him being so unresponsive sent a chill down my spine, one colder than the icy air seeping through the igloo’s walls.  

I scanned the small, cramped space again, every shadow suddenly suspect. Outside, the wind roared, louder than before, almost as if the storm was converging on us. Beneath it, faint but unmistakable, was another sound — a whisper. It was distant, fragmented, like a half-heard voice carried on the gale.  

My pulse quickened as I tightened my grip on Aldin’s small frame. "Come on, best-buddy," I murmured, shaking him harder. Nothing. He was utterly limp, as if something unseen held him in a grip I couldn’t break.  

The whispers grew louder, their presence more insistent. They seemed to seep into the igloo itself, pressing against the walls, filling the air with a suffocating weight. The space felt smaller, more confining, as if the storm was trying to crush it — and us — into nothingness.  

Promise was at my side, its presence a lifeline. My hand closed around the hilt, and I drew it slowly, the blade ringing softly in the suffocating silence. The runes along its length flared to life, bathing the igloo in a cold, silvery glow. Luna’s magic pulsed faintly through the weapon, and for a brief moment, it steadied me.  

The whispers faltered.  

And then, they stopped entirely.  

The silence that followed was worse. The absence of sound pressed against my ears, amplifying the pounding of my heart. My breathing felt deafening in the stillness.  

I adjusted the Teashades of Night on my face, the world outside the igloo sharpening into focus. Through the storm’s haze, the jagged shadows of the mountains loomed, stark against the swirling snow. Everything looked normal, yet every instinct screamed that something was wrong.  

And then, I saw them.  

Two eyes glowed in the storm’s chaos, suspended in the air like twin embers against the dark. They were golden, rimmed with an unnatural green that seemed to shimmer and twist, defying the logic of light and shadow. The eyes hung motionless, unblinking, and terrifyingly still.  

They weren’t just watching. They were seeing. Through the layers of snow and ice, through the protective barriers I’d woven around the igloo — through me.  

My grip on Promise tightened, its runes flaring brighter as the blade hummed faintly in my hand.  

The voice came then, layered and fragmented, as if spoken by a thousand mouths at once. Each tone was distinct, yet they blended into one, speaking with chilling clarity.  

"I see you, Sebastian Hilam."   

The words didn’t echo; they struck, sharp and deliberate, leaving no room for doubt. The air grew heavier, oppressive, as if the world itself recoiled from the sound.  

I took a step back, the igloo’s icy floor crunching under my boots. The glowing eyes didn’t follow. They didn’t need to. Their gaze pierced through every barrier I could imagine, laying me bare under their alien scrutiny.  

And then, with no warning, the world collapsed.  

The storm, the igloo, the eyes — everything shattered into a swirling void. I fell into the darkness, weightless and unmoored, the echo of that voice ringing in my mind.  

I woke with a start, gasping for air.  

The igloo was still intact, the wind howling softly outside. Aldin stirred beside me, his feathers rustling as he shifted against my side. He was warm, alive, his usual weight reassuring against me.  

But my hand was still clenched around Promise, its blade half-drawn and glowing faintly. The Alarm spell I’d cast earlier hummed faintly in my mind, the magical thread tugging at my awareness. Something had tripped it while I’d slept.  

I focused, unraveling the delicate weave of the spell to examine the disturbance. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but it was there — a trace of something unnatural, like a shadow of a shadow.  

The presence was gone now, leaving nothing but an eerie stillness in its wake.  

I exhaled slowly, my breath visible in the freezing air. The memory of those eyes lingered, vivid and unshakable, as if burned into the back of my mind.  

Had it been a dream? Or something more? Those eyes, that voice… It felt too real to dismiss. But what was it? 

I looked down at Aldin, still sleeping soundly, his breath even and peaceful. Whatever it had been, it hadn’t harmed him — or me. But the encounter had left me shaken, my nerves on edge. 

I tightened my grip on Promise, and unsheathed the blade. Laying the fuller flat in the palm of my left hand. The sword’s familiar weight was a small comfort, the real comfort came from what the blade held within. Luna’s magic thrummed within it, and I clung to that connection like a drowning man holds onto anything in reach.

The cold outside the igloo felt even more oppressive now, and the silence, once a comfort, seemed to press in on me. I knew I wouldn’t be getting any more sleep tonight.

I listened intently for any sound, any sign that the presence might return, but the night remained quiet, the storm outside having calmed to a soft whisper. Yet, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something had reached out to me from beyond reality — something that had seen me, known me, in a way that shouldn’t have been possible.

It knows my name, and it wanted something.

Morning arrived with a bitter, biting wind that seemed to pierce through the igloo’s walls, but it was nothing compared to the icy dread that had settled in my bones. I hadn’t slept since that moment, my eyes fixed on the entrance with Promise never leaving my hands. I waited for those terrible eyes to reappear.

They hadn’t. But the absence of them brought no comfort, only a deepening sense of unease that gnawed at me as the cold light of dawn crept into the frozen world outside. 

Aldin stirred beside me, his feathers fluffed up against the cold. He blinked sleepily, then noticed the tension in my posture, the blade in my hands. “Seb?” he asked, his voice laced with concern. “You okay?”

I hesitated, still unsure how to explain what I’d experienced. “Something happened last night, best-buddy.”

He immediately perked up, eyes sharp. “What do you mean? You didn’t wake me.”

“You couldn’t be woken,” I said, running a hand through my hair. The unease lingered like a shadow. “Something tripped the Alarm outside the igloo, and then… the whispers started. It wasn’t a dream, Aldin. There was something out there. I saw its eyes. I heard it speak.”

Aldin’s feathers ruffled as he let out a low, guttural hoot. His expression darkened in a way I rarely saw. “That’s… not good. Not good at all. Seb, maybe we should just get the hell out of here. Whatever it was, it doesn’t sound like something we want to deal with.”

He wasn’t wrong. Every instinct screamed at me to abandon this mission, to put as much distance as possible between us and whatever nightmare lurked in these mountains. But then, an image of Luna came to mind: her steady gaze, her unwavering trust when she gave me this task. She believed in me.

My heart clenched. I would absolutely die in a horror movie.

“I can’t leave, Aldin,” I said, my voice steadier than I felt. “Luna trusted me to find this door. If I turn back now, I’ll fail her. I can’t let that happen.”

Aldin hopped to the ground, wings flaring slightly in frustration. “And you think she’d want you to walk headfirst into whatever fresh hell is waiting out there? You’re stubborn, Seb, but this is a bad idea. We don’t even know what we’re up against!”

“I know,” I said, gripping Promise’s hilt as if it could anchor me. The memory of those golden-green eyes still sent chills through me. “But I made a promise. I won’t let her down.”

Aldin let out a sharp, exasperated sigh. “Damn it, Seb. Fine. But we do this my way. The second this goes sideways, we’re out. No arguments.”

“Agreed.” I nodded, the corner of my mouth twitching upward. “Thanks, Aldin.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he muttered, flapping back onto my shoulder. “Just try not to get us killed.”

We left the igloo behind, the cold biting sharper with every step. The snow crunched beneath my boots as we resumed the search, the Crystal Mountains stretching endlessly before us in all their icy hostility. Despite the emptiness, I couldn’t shake the feeling we weren’t alone. That something was watching, waiting.

The sun dipped lower as the hours dragged on, painting the jagged peaks in hues of pink and orange. But there was no sign of the door. The unease in my chest grew heavier with each passing minute. By the time twilight blanketed the mountains, I knew we needed to stop. The cold would only get worse, and though magic kept us functional, it didn’t make us invincible.

“We should camp,” I said, glancing at Aldin, who looked equally worn. “Another igloo will keep us safe until morning.”

He didn’t argue, but I caught the subtle slump of his feathers, a sure sign of exhaustion. I raised a hand to cast Snow Shape, picturing the igloo forming around us, but something deep inside me hesitated. A tug in my gut. It was faint but insistent, as though the mountains themselves were calling.

“Seb?” Aldin asked, shifting uneasily. “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know.” I frowned, the pull growing stronger. “Something’s telling me we’re close. I think we need to keep going.”

Aldin groaned. “You sure? It’s dark, freezing, and I’m not exactly itching for another encounter with freaky glowing eyes.”

“I know,” I admitted, glancing at the darkening horizon. “But I can feel it. We’re close.”

“Fine,” he said with a dramatic sigh. “But if we freeze to death, I’m haunting your ass.”

“Deal.” I managed a small grin, though my nerves were still on edge.

We pressed on, the night swallowing the last traces of daylight. The cold deepened, the wind slicing through the thin layers of warmth magic provided. Every step felt heavier, but the pull guiding me only grew stronger. It wasn’t long before the air seemed to change. Subtle, but unmistakable.

“Wait,” I whispered, holding up a hand. Aldin stilled, his sharp gaze scanning the darkness.

And then I saw it.

Nestled into the mountainside, almost hidden by ice and snow, was a door. Its surface shimmered faintly, etched with intricate runes that glowed softly in the twilight. Gems embedded in the frame reflected the faint light, casting eerie patterns onto the surrounding snow. The magic radiating from it was ancient, strong — and distinctly otherworldly.

“There it is,” I breathed, awe and relief washing over me.

Aldin puffed up, his feathers flaring in an instinctive show of unease. “So that’s it. The door. It’s… definitely something.”

I approached cautiously, the pull guiding me now replaced by a deep, quiet hum in the air. The door felt alive, like it was aware of our presence. But unlike the sinister force from the night before, this magic didn’t feel malevolent. Protective, perhaps. Guarding something important.

“I’m marking the path,” I said, casting Arcane Mark to leave a glowing trail back to the door. The symbols, shaped like an open hand facing outward, glimmered faintly in the snow, each one a waypoint in case we needed to return.

I considered casting Detect Magic, but the thought vanished as quickly as it came. Luna’s instructions were clear. Whatever this door protected, it wasn’t for me to uncover. I wasn’t about to be the idiot who poked at the ancient, glowing mystery and triggered some apocalyptic failsafe.

“Let’s set up camp,” I said, stepping back from the door. “Far enough away that we’re not tempting fate.”

Aldin nodded, his usual playful demeanor replaced by a rare seriousness. “Good call, Seb. The sooner we’re away from this place, the better.”

We made our way back down the path, my marks lighting the way like breadcrumbs. I cast them intermittently, ensuring we could find our way back if needed. As the door disappeared into the distance, the oppressive weight in my chest lightened — though the memory of those whispers and eyes lingered.

Whatever lay beyond that door wasn’t meant for us. And I had no intention of testing its patience.

When we finally returned to the earlier campsite, I cast Snow Shape once more, forming a sturdy igloo to shelter us from the cold. As the walls closed around us, I felt a sense of relief, though it was tempered by the experience with those accursed eyes. The memory of the whispers and golden eyes lingered in my mind, but for now, we needed to rest and prepare for the journey back.

“We’re not sleeping tonight, are we?” he asked, a knowing look in his eyes.

I shook my head. “No. We need to stay vigilant. Until we get away from the Crystal Mountains, we’ll be using Keep Watch.”

Aldin nodded, seemingly reassured by my words. “Alright, Seb. But you better not let anything sneak up on us while I’m daydreaming.”

I chuckled softly, the tension in my chest easing a bit. “I’ll make sure of it.”

With a murmured incantation, I cast the spell over both of us. The familiar warmth of the magic settled into my bones, sharpening my senses and driving away the fatigue that had been creeping in. Aldin, too, seemed more alert, his gaze now darting around the interior of the igloo as if expecting something to happen.

But the night passed uneventfully. The igloo remained quiet, the only sound being the occasional gust of wind outside. Despite the unsettling presence we had encountered the night before, nothing disturbed our watch. Still, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something had changed. It all felt like I was trying to solve a puzzle without any help or reference, and half the pieces are missing.

As dawn broke, casting a pale light over the snowy landscape, I felt a surge of determination. We had found the door, marked its location, and now it was time to report back to Luna. The thought of returning to her brought a small smile to my face, the warmth of her presence a welcome comfort against the cold of the Crystal Mountains.

“We should get moving,” I said, rising from my spot and gathering our supplies. “The sooner we reach the station, the sooner we can get back to Canterlot.”

Aldin fluttered to my shoulder, his usual playful demeanor returning. “You know, Seb, I can’t wait to be somewhere warm again. These mountains are pretty and all, but I think I’ve had enough snow to last a lifetime or two.”

“Agreed,” I replied with a grin, stepping out of the igloo into the crisp morning air. The sky was crystal clear, the sun glinting off the snow in a way that almost made the mountains look inviting. But I knew better. The beauty was deceiving; it was time to leave this frozen place behind.

The spells Fly and Feather Fall came to life with a whispered incantation, enveloping me in a faint magical aura. Aldin shifted his weight on my shoulder as I stepped toward the edge, the world dropping away beneath us. Then, with a leap, we plunged into the open air, the Crystal Mountains shrinking behind us.

The descent was exhilarating. We sliced through the frigid air, the magic insulating us from the chill winds that would otherwise pierce to the bone. The blizzards that typically choked the Frozen North seemed to take a rare reprieve, the endless sheets of snow giving way to a stark, quiet beauty. Below, the snow-covered landscape stretched endlessly, unmarred save for the occasional jagged peak or frozen river winding its way through the expanse. 

The journey was swift, the unforgiving terrain that had taken days to navigate on foot now passing in mere moments. Within the hour, we touched down at the mountain’s base. Our boots crunched against the snow, its sound a stark contrast to the near-silence of the icy plains. The distant outline of the station soon appeared, faint and flickering like a mirage through the whirling snowflakes. 

Home was in sight.

A thin ribbon of smoke curled from the station’s chimney, a stark yet welcoming sign of life amidst the desolation. As we trudged closer, figures emerged through the haze: a small group of ponies attending to evening tasks, their movements deliberate and precise against the backdrop of the endless cold. 

One of them broke off and approached us. A grizzled pegasus, his weathered coat the color of ash, walked with the surety of someone long accustomed to the harsh environment. His eyes, sharp yet not unkind, scrutinized us as he stopped a few paces away. 

"You must be the mage from Canterlot," he said, his voice low and gravelly but lacking hostility. "We’ve been expecting you.”

I nodded, the warmth of my breath condensing in the air. "That’s right. We’re heading back to Canterlot."

The pegasus eyed me for a moment longer before reaching into the saddlebag slung across his side. He pulled out a small envelope, sealed with an unmistakable mark: the intertwined symbols of Celestia and Luna. 

"This came for you a few days back," he said, passing it to me. "Direct from the Princesses."

I took it with careful hands, feeling the slight weight of the letter. The envelope was thick, the wax seal intact and heavy with significance. Whatever lay within wasn’t just a casual message; it carried the weight of purpose.

“Thanks,” I said, my tone measured. 

Aldin shifted on my shoulder, his sharp eyes locked onto the letter as though it might reveal its secrets with a simple glance. "What’s it say?” he asked, his tone laced with curiosity.

"I don’t know yet," I admitted, turning the envelope over in my hands. The weight wasn’t just physical. There was something about it—an unspoken gravity that hinted at a turning point, at something waiting to unfold.

The cold nipped at my fingers as I pressed them against the seal, breaking it with a soft crack. The wax crumbled, and I carefully unfolded the letter, its edges crisp against my gloves. 

Aldin leaned closer, his voice dropping to a teasing murmur. “Well? Don’t keep me in suspense, Seb.”

I took a steadying breath and began to read, the words etched in ink pulling me deeper into whatever awaited us next.

Sebastian,

I regret to impose upon you yet another task so soon, but the matter is urgent. A four-headed hydra has emerged from the depths of Froggy Bottom Bogg and has attacked my sister’s student, Twilight Sparkle, and her friends. Fortunately, they managed to escape unscathed, but the threat remains. I need someone I can trust to eliminate this danger before it harms anypony else.

I have already posted warnings, instructing all to avoid both the Everfree and the Bogg, but I fear these measures will not hold the curiosity of our subjects for long. You are to travel to Ghastly Gorge and enter the Bogg from the south, bypassing the Everfree. I know you are capable, but please be careful. I cannot afford to lose you.

I should have felt frustrated. Aldin and I had slogged through the treacherous Crystal Mountains for weeks, battling cold winds and relentless terrain, and just when the promise of rest was within our grasp, another mission landed in our laps. Yet, frustration was the last thing on my mind, because there — at the bottom of the letter — were words that gripped my heart. 

‘I cannot afford to lose you.’

The sentence bore a slight indentation, as if Luna had hesitated before committing the words to paper. I could almost see her, seated at her desk, the soft glow of her moon casting a silver halo around her. The image stirred something deep within me — a tangled mix of pride, concern, and something more I couldn’t quite name.

Aldin peeked at the letter, his keen eyes skimming the text with practiced ease. “Another mission, huh? She really knows how to keep us on our toes.”

“Yeah,” I replied, folding the letter with care and tucking it into my cloak. “But this one’s straightforward. A four-headed hydra… We can handle that.”

Aldin shot me a sideways glance, his feathers ruffling in mild agitation. “You sound confident, but don’t forget hydras have a nasty habit of growing more heads.”

I smirked, a strategy already forming in my mind. “It won’t get the chance. We’ll stay out of reach, slice its heads off with Stone Discus, and if it starts regenerating, we’ll hit it with fire. It’s all about timing.”

Aldin considered my plan, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. “Yeah… that could work. Just don’t get too cocky, alright? The last thing we need is a hydra with more heads than we can count.”

“I’m always careful,” I assured him, though we both knew he could sense the excitement simmering beneath my calm demeanor. The truth was, I was beginning to relish these challenges. Each mission was more than just a task — it was a chance to prove to Luna, and to myself, that her trust in me wasn’t misplaced. Growing stronger was becoming a welcome bonus.

We made our way back to the station, the crisp air biting at my cheeks as the train pulled in with a groan of metal and steam. Anticipation thrummed through me as I climbed aboard, Aldin settling into his usual spot on my shoulder.

As we found our seats, my thoughts drifted back to Luna’s letter and the argument she had with her sister all those weeks ago. The concern she tried to mask, the hesitation in her words — she didn’t want to send me on these missions, but she had no choice. And I… I wanted to be the one she could rely on, the one who would always return to her, victorious.

Compared to a death worm, a four-headed hydra would be child’s play. And the worm had been a pushover.

As the train began its slow journey southward, the rhythmic clatter of wheels on the tracks lulled me into a contemplative silence. We were headed for another battle, but this time, it felt different. There was something more at stake, something beyond just slaying a monster.

“Seb,” Aldin’s voice broke through my reverie, “We’ve got this, right?”

I looked out the window, watching the Frozen North’s harsh landscape gradually give way to the warmer, more welcoming terrain of Equestria’s inner regions. “Of course we do, Aldin. We’ve got this.”

The train gathered speed, carrying us closer to our destination, and I found myself looking forward to the fight. Not just for the challenge, but for the opportunity to prove, once again, that Luna’s trust was well-placed.

I glanced at Aldin, now fast asleep, his small form rising and falling with each breath. Carefully, I lifted him from my shoulder, cradling him in the crook of my left arm. I knew he’d take offense if he woke up like this, but I couldn’t resist — it was the position where he seemed most at peace.

Through our empathetic link, contentment flowed between us, bringing a small, involuntary smile to my lips.

Our return to Canterlot was on the horizon — just one more task to complete. A four-headed hydra?

Easy enough.

Chapter Text

The sun hung high in the sky as Aldin and I arrived at the edge of Froggy Bottom Bogg, where the swamp sprawled out like a dark, stagnant sea that swallowed the horizon. 

Luna had ordered guards to place warning signs along the Everfree Forest and the Bogg, urging ponies to keep far away from Froggy Bottom Bogg until the threat was eliminated. This gave us a battlefield free from interruptions, but it also meant the weight of responsibility was fully on us.

The bog was a fetid wasteland of stagnant water, dotted with dense clusters of mangrove trees. Their twisted, gnarled roots rose above the murky surface, forming a tangled lattice of natural bridges and hidden lairs for whatever creatures might be lurking within. The thick foliage of the mangroves cast long, eerie shadows, obscuring whatever dangers lurked beneath the dark waters. 

I flicked my fingers to adjust my teashades, shielding my eyes from the noon sun’s harsh glare. “Damn, the sun is almost as brutal out here as it was in the Badlands.”

Aldin hooted in agreement from his perch on my shoulder. “Couldn’t we have waited until nightfall?”

“Not this time, best-buddy,” I replied, checking my gear with practiced precision. “This hydra’s not going to wait around for us. If we leave it alone, it might grow more heads or worse — reproduce.”

Hydras aren’t particularly difficult to put down if you know what you're doing. Their main threat lies in their rapid healing coupled with their head regeneration if you make a mistake. Fortunately, this one should be manageable — it only had four heads. Fewer heads typically means slower healing and less overall strength.

This should be a cakewalk, just like the death worm. And this one can’t even burrow, shoot electricity, or breathe acid.

Satisfied with my preparations, I mentally ticked through my arsenal one last time. Mage Armor shimmered faintly over my skin, the Necklace of Fireballs rested heavily against my chest, and Promise hung securely at my hip. My spellbook was primed with hydra-slaying spells, each ready to unleash the moment it was needed. I wasn’t wasting any of my precious spell slots unless I had to — combat in a bog like this demanded precision. 

"Alright, best-buddy," I said, scanning the swamp for any sign of movement. “Let’s find some tracks or a trail. Think Badlands, but with extra swamp funk, ankle-deep sludge, and—” I slapped at a mosquito biting through my sleeve. “—fucking bloodsuckers.”

Aldin chuckled, the sound low and gravelly. "Got it, Seb. I’ll take the high ground." 

With a rustle of wings, he took off, his sharp eyes darting over the soggy landscape. I followed on foot, each step a squelching reminder of how inhospitable the bog was. The muck sucked at my boots, and unseen creatures splashed and croaked in the murky water, their cries echoing through the oppressive stillness. 

The stench of the place hit like a punch: sulfur, rot, and decay blended into a noxious miasma that clung to every breath. It wasn’t just the bog that reeked. Something bigger, something predatory, lingered here. 

My thoughts drifted to Luna. Her voice had been calm but firm when she’d made me promise to return. It wasn’t an empty request; I could feel the weight of her worry. Promising her had been easy. Keeping that promise, however, depended on surviving this place.

"Seb! Over here!" Aldin’s voice snapped me from my thoughts. He perched on a low-hanging mangrove branch, his feathers ruffled and his tone urgent. I slogged toward him, the water rising to my knees in some places, every step a battle against the bog’s relentless grasp. 

As I neared, the smell shifted — stronger, fouler, almost metallic. The sight ahead twisted my stomach. 

The mangroves were draped with carcasses. Animals of all sizes hung lifeless, their bodies broken and torn. The remains swung lazily in the humid breeze, like grotesque ornaments in nature’s cruel display. Deep gashes marked their flesh, limbs were missing, and their lifeless eyes stared into the void. 

A manticore, half-eaten and grotesquely displayed, dominated the grim tableau. Its lion head hung limply to one side, eyes frozen in a haunting rictus of terror. The once-mighty wings were now nothing more than jagged stumps, tendons dangling like macabre streamers. Its scorpion tail swayed lifelessly in the humid air, the poisonous barb dulled by death. Around it, the broken bodies of smaller creatures — crocodiles, snakes, even hulking frogs — littered the mire in varying states of mutilation. Blood seeped into the swamp water, painting the muck in streaks of deep red.

“These kills are fresh,” Aldin murmured, his voice tight with unease. His keen eyes darted from one corpse to the next before locking onto mine. “A few days old. It’s close.”

I nodded, my chest tightening under the weight of his words. The swamp felt suddenly alive with malice, the air suffocating as it pressed down, thick with heat and decay. Each breath tasted of rot and sulfur, clinging to the back of my throat. My gaze swept the shadowed mangroves, searching for movement, for anything that betrayed the predator that called this nightmare home.

And then it came — the sound that froze every muscle in my body. Wet. Deliberate. A visceral ripping, unmistakable and obscene: flesh tearing from bone. 

Aldin’s talons dug into my shoulder, his feathers bristling. Through our link, I felt a flash of terror so sharp it mirrored my own. His voice, low and taut, broke the tense silence. "It's feeding." 

I nodded again, my grip tightening on Promise’s hilt. "Time to move."

We advanced with agonizing care, every step a gamble against the squelching muck beneath my boots betraying our presence. The grotesque symphony of butchery grew louder as we pressed on, the wet crunch of sinew and bone reverberating through the mangroves. Their roots wove a twisted labyrinth around us, forming both barriers and fragile cover as we inched forward. The swamp's suffocating stillness only amplified the sounds ahead, each one a grim reminder of what awaited us.

The closer we got, the clearer the grisly scene became. The trees above sagged under the weight of decaying carcasses, their vacant eyes and shredded flesh a testament to the predator's wrath. Flies swarmed in thick, buzzing clouds, their frenzied movement the only contrast to the oppressive stillness. The air grew heavier, a putrid cocktail of blood and rot clawing at my senses, threatening to overwhelm.

Aldin’s sharp talons pressed into my shoulder again, grounding me in the moment. His unease bled into our bond, and I could feel his fear — raw and unfiltered. He’d only been this terrified once before: the day we arrived in Equis, disoriented and vulnerable. 

“I’ve got you,” I whispered, the words more for myself than him. My thumb traced Promise’s pommel, the engraved crescent moon cool against my skin. It wasn’t much, but it steadied me as we crept closer, the grotesque sounds of the hydra’s feast growing louder with every step.

And then, through the tangled mangroves, I saw it.

The clearing opened like a wound in the swamp, revealing a scene that would haunt my nightmares. The water here deepened, dark and opaque, hiding whatever lay beneath its surface. Mangrove roots jutted upward like gnarled bones. Each root working together to form a jagged perimeter around the hydra’s lair. The air was thick with the metallic tang of fresh blood, and there was an oppressive silence that was broken only by the wet, rhythmic sounds of flesh being torn apart.

I froze as my eyes locked onto the monstrous form. Luna’s letter had spoke of a hydra with four heads.

It had nine.

Nine serpentine necks writhed and twisted above its massive body, each head moving with a precision that was both mesmerizing and terrifying. Their eyes were abyssal black, voids that reflected nothing but hunger. Rows of serrated teeth ripped through the remains of another manticore — this one far less intact than the first. Its shredded carcass was barely recognizable, chunks of flesh and bone disappearing into the hydra’s ravenous maws. Blood pooled around the beast, staining the swamp in a nauseating swirl of red and black.

The hydra’s scales were a deep, mottled green, a perfect camouflage against the murky waters and foliage. Its massive body heaved with each gulp, muscles rippling beneath its thick hide. Each of the nine heads moved independently but with eerie synchronicity, tearing apart their kill in grotesque harmony. The wet, sucking sound of flesh being devoured filled the air, punctuated by the occasional crunch of bone.

I counted again, my mind desperately clinging to the possibility of error. But the truth was inescapable. Nine heads. Luna’s intelligence had been wrong. Or perhaps something had changed. My eyes flicked back to the mangled remains of the manticores. Had their failed attack triggered the hydra’s regenerative abilities? If so, the abundance of food had only exacerbated its growth, fueling its monstrous transformation.

And now, that problem belonged to me.

My stomach churned with a mix of fear and determination. With this many heads, I’d need to sever some of the heads while preventing regeneration, or the beast will simply heal through my damage. But cutting off that many heads without taking a bite or two in the process would be no easy feat. 

For a fleeting moment, the thought of retreating crossed my mind, abandoning this monstrosity for someone else to handle. But what would that say about my resolve? How could I claim to be able and willing to protect those I care for if I couldn’t face such a threat now? Could I live with myself if I ran now? Could I return to Luna with my tail between my legs, knowing I didn’t even try?

No.

I must succeed.

I need to kill this thing.

At least it wasn’t a cryohydra or a pyrohydra. It lacked any form of ranged attacks, making it a manageable foe. 

The hydra was engrossed in its meal, oblivious to our presence. Despite the daunting odds, we had the element of surprise. Yet the beast’s sheer size and its nine heads presented a formidable challenge. With all my defensive spells active, I should be able to hold my own. But if the hydra managed to land a solid bite or two, I might find myself in the Boneyard far sooner than I’d like.

“Oh, so that’s what a hydra looks like,” Aldin whispered, awe and fear mingling in his voice.

I nodded, with each word my confidence returned. “Yeah, it’s a nine-headed hydra. I was hoping for the four-headed one, but that doesn’t matter now. Its weaknesses are the same. It will die the same.”

Aldin nuzzled my cheek, his feathers soft against my skin. “We can do it, Seb. I believe in you.”

“Thanks, best-buddy.” I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the battle ahead. “Let’s move before it finishes its meal.”

The hydra’s feast continued. All nine of the heads were blissfully unaware of the danger creeping closer. The swamp was filled with the eerie sounds of tearing flesh and the occasional snap of bones. Red blood colored the waters of the swamp painting a gruesome contrast against the dark, muddy swamp.

With no time to waste, I began casting spells.

First came the Shield spell, forming a protective barrier of force shaped like a shield around my left forearm. Then, I cast Fly, granting myself magical flight to hover a few feet above the water. I checked to ensure the beast was still distracted.

It was nearly finished with its meal. Almost time then.

“Aldin, take the Necklace of Fireballs and fly above the hydra. When I give the signal, pick off the smallest bead and drop it on the fucker. Can you do that?”

Aldin gave a wing-salute, “I’ve got your back, Seb!”

Necklace in talon, Aldin flew high above the feasting hydra, ready to act on my command.

With Aldin in position, I used another spell slot to summon the Lantern Archon. The familiar glowing orb of spiritual energy appeared before me, its light pulsing gently.

“Greetings again,” the Lantern Archon’s airy voice echoed out. “How may I assist?”

“Wait until I charge,” I instructed. “And can you repeat my commands to the elementals?” 

The archon bobbed and agreed, its light flickering in excitement as it took in the sight of the hydra.

Next, I used my second to last third-level spell and I managed to summon three Small Water Elementals. Their fluid forms shimmered as they appeared, reveling in their new watery environment.

“Wait until the summoner charges,” the Lantern repeated, and the elementals rippled in understanding, their blueish watery shapes shimmering in a clear contrast to the muck of the bog.

With my final third-level spell, I cast Haste on my summons and I, feeling the surge of speed and agility flow through me was encouraging. Finally, I cast Stunning Barrier on myself, a shimmering aura enveloping me, ready to attempt to stun the hydra if it landed a blow. With all preparations complete, I took a deep breath and nodded to my summons.

“Lantern, cast Aid on me, please.”

The Lantern Archon glowed brighter for a moment and lightly brushed the top of my head. I felt a surge of strength and resilience. With everything in place, I took a deep breath, unsheathed Promise, and launched myself into the air.

The combined effects of Fly and Haste propelled me above the water, charging straight for the hydra. All nine heads were focused on squabbling over the remaining scraps of the manticore, giving me the perfect opening.

With momentum on my side, I swung Promise, slicing clean through one of the hydra’s heads. The now severed head fell into the bog with a satisfying splash. The remaining eight heads let out a deafening roar of pain and outrage.

The three Water Elementals surged forward, crashing into the hydra’s massive body repeatedly. Their watery forms slammed into the beast, causing it to thrash about in fury and confusion.

The Lantern Archon’s light flickered in a pattern of reds and golds, hovering close enough to bombard the beast with its rays of light.

Two of the hydra’s heads whipped around before I could get out of its reach. I managed to dodge one, but the other sank its teeth into my right leg. The impact was jarring, but the boost of endurance from the Lantern Archon’s Aid spell absorbed the totality of the damage. The hydra’s retaliatory bite triggered the Stunning Barrier, momentarily stunning the beast.

Recognizing this moment as a prime opportunity, I swung Promise again, severing the offending head and sending it to join the other head, splashing into the murky waters below.

Now cut down to seven, the hydra flailed about wildly. The combined assault from the Water Elementals, the Lantern Archon’s light rays, and my own attacks was momentarily overwhelming the beast. The bog rang out with the sounds of battle, the viscera filled waters churning as the hydra struggled to defend itself in its own lair.

“Strike it down, summoner!” the Lantern Archon cheered, its light intensifying with each successful strike.

Taking advantage of the chaos, I extended my left hand and cast Burning Hands. Flames erupted from my fingertips, fanning out in a searing cone that engulfed the hydra’s pulsating stumps. The fire cauterized the wounds, preventing the heads from splitting and regenerating.

Now permanently down two heads, the hydra redirected its fury towards the three Water Elementals.

It tore into their fluid forms with a storm of furious bites. Despite their best efforts, the elementals were no match for the hydra’s sheer ferocity and flurry of fangs, and one by one, they were destroyed, their watery bodies evaporating back to the Water Plane from whence they came. 

With the seven remaining heads occupied, I saw my chance and charged in, flying just above the swampy waters. The Lantern Archon’s Aid spell and my own Haste still fortified me, giving me the strength and speed I needed. Twice I swung Promise, and thanks to Luna’s relentless sparring sessions and being amped up on a combination of Haste and Aid, I managed to sever two more heads from the beast.

The hydra, now down to five active heads, went into a frenzy. With the elementals gone, only the Lantern Archon and I remained targets for its fury. Unfortunately for the monster, it couldn’t fly.

The Lantern Archon continued its relentless assault from above, and I rose higher to join it. But just as I ascended, two of the hydra’s heads swung toward me once again. Before those fangs could rend me to pieces, I managed to Shift ten feet higher, barely teleporting out of their snapping jaws. The hydra’s bites met nothing but air.

Seeing that it couldn’t reach us, I called out, “Toss one, Aldin!”

From the skies above, a tiny golden speck descended. It landed between the two fresh stumps, expanding into a brilliant ball of fire. The hydra now had four permanent stumps and five active heads.

All according to plan.

With only five heads remaining, the hydra’s fast healing was far slower, thus making it a viable strategy to kill it from the safety of distance. Not the most honorable of victory, but honor was the last thing on my mind. I’ll leave the honor for the paladins. 

Victory seemed within reach. The hydra’s bite on my leg left no wounds, and the lantern is still here, firing endless rays of light upon the monster below us. This fight, although not as I had hoped when I first read Luna’s letter, was going surprisingly well. 

Easy even — almost… too easy.

And that was when fate decided to piss all over everything.

As I prepared to cast Stone Discus to lop off another head from the beast from the safety of our aerial vantage point, I noticed movement out of the corner of my eye. Tilting my head a few inches, I look more fully towards that motion. A pit formed in my stomach.

Three fillies emerged from the dense foliage from the north end of the bog, I recognized only one. Sweetie Belle, along with a yellow earth pony sporting a big ass pink bow and an orange pegasus with wings that seemed too small for her age. The trio of kids were steadily approaching the enraged hydra.

You have to be fucking with me right now.

“What the hell are they doing here?” I muttered, panic rising in my chest. Luna had assured me the area would be clear. How had they even gotten here? Through the Everfree? Why? How? Can’t they read signs? Are they fucking illiterate?!

“Aldin, stay above the hydra! Lantern, keep it distracted!” I commanded, hoping the fillies hadn’t yet been spotted. I flew closer, trying to get their attention without alerting the hydra. “Hey! You three! You need to leave, now!”

Sweetie Belle looked up, eyes wide with recognition. “Mister Sebastian?”

“Yes, it’s me! Now get the fuck out of here! It’s not safe!” I stabbed Promise toward the direction they’d come from, but it was too late. Far too late.

The hydra noticed them and let out a furious roar, charging through the swamp sending water and muck flying in all directions. Mangrove trees acting as little more than speed bumps on its path of death.

“Dammit!” I cursed, adrenaline surging through me.

I had to act fast.

Using a combination of my hastened flight and Shift, I teleported between the hydra and the fillies just as one of the heads lunged forward to bite. The force of my sudden appearance knocked the fillies back, but I couldn’t afford to spare a second to look in their direction to see where they had gone. 

The beast was already upon me.

There was no time to think — only to act.

Raising my left arm, I deflected the head’s bite away with my shield of force, though the impact nearly buckled my arm and sent me back a few inches.

The heads reared back, momentarily confused by my sudden arrival. I stood my ground, Promise in my right hand, a spell already forming within my mind and my left hand already making the necessary motions to cast it. I couldn’t risk any sudden maneuvers that might put the fillies in harm’s way. 

No Shift or flight — at least, not yet. Not until I can confirm their location.

Despite the circumstances I now find myself in, a strange sense of calm washed over me. Memories flashed through my mind: countless nights of sparring with Luna, huddled together over books and scrolls, walks in the castle’s moonlit gardens, dinners with Luna and Celestia, and… her smile. Gods… what I would give to see that smile one more time.

I promised her I’d make it back.

I can’t leave her alone.

She’s been alone for far too long.

I can do this.

I will do this.

I must do this.

The first head lunged as I completed the incantation for Stone Discus. With a twist of my left hand, a razor-sharp disc of stone materialized, spinning as I lined up my shot. I rewarded the beast's aggression by sending the disc slicing cleanly through its neck, severing the head and sending it flying into the bog behind me with a sickening splash.

The second head struck almost immediately, exploiting the opening my extended arm left. Its fangs sank deep into my left shoulder, piercing through muscle and trapping my arm in its maw. I gritted my teeth, stifling a scream as searing pain shot through me.

Then the third head came, angling to deliver a mirrored strike. I waited, timing it perfectly until the jaws were mere inches from me. In an instant, I Shifted ten feet into the air, narrowly evading the likely fatal bite. The third head plunged into the swamp, snapping shut on nothing but water and mud.

Now hovering above the hydra, I could see what occupied the last two heads. My lantern summon was being bitten repeatedly by two of the heads, but the hydra’s teeth were struggling to find purchase on the lantern. 

I cast another Stone Discus and hurled it with lethal precision, decapitating the head that had been clamped around my shoulder just a few seconds earlier. The stumps of both severed heads began to writhe, muscles twitching as they split and started to regenerate.

Damnit.

From my new elevated view, I scanned the battlefield. Two heads remained focused on killing me, while the other two were preoccupied with the Lantern Archon darting through the air. Off in the distance, the fillies had managed to put some distance between themselves and the hydra — a narrow window of opportunity to finish this fight had opened.

Good kids.

"Throw it all," I bellowed up to Aldin, dodging two more snapping jaws.

I glanced up just in time to see the Necklace of Fireballs plummeting toward the hydra. The chain and beads caught the sunlight, gleaming like a gift from the divine. A wicked grin split my face as I Shifted even higher into the sky.

The hydra's roars were abruptly cut short as the necklace detonated, a series of Fireballs exploding in rapid succession. The shockwave of heat struck me as the blasts tore through the creature's body, consuming it in a fiery inferno.

The Necklace of Fireballs had done its job perfectly. 

It incinerated.

All that remained of the multi-headed dickhead was a scorched mass of flesh and bone, still smoldering from the relentless barrage. The acrid stench of charred meat filled the air, a grim testament to the battle's conclusion.

As the flames continued to consume the hydra's corpse, the adrenaline that had kept me moving began to fade, allowing the first inklings of pain to creep forward. Every movement brought out more pain from my lacerated shoulder, the wound feeling — and looking — as though a shark had tried to rip my arm off. Blood poured from the ragged gashes, soaking the tattered remnants of my shirt and cloak.

To make matters worse, my medical pack was gone, likely lost to the bog during the fight. A quick search revealed nothing — just the vast, murky expanse of the swamp. 

“Heh, looks like you bit off more than you could chew,” I muttered with a weak chuckle at my own joke as I glanced down at the now very much roasted hydra.

My clothes were thoroughly shredded, soaked with blood — my own and sprays from the multiple decapitations. It was a mess, and I needed to clean up. A quick Prestidigitation spell did the trick, wiping away the blood and grime as though it was never there. I would need to bandage the wounds quickly or else blood loss would become a problem.

Returning Promise to its scabbard, I turned away from the hydra’s corpse and floated down to where the three fillies were huddled together, trembling like leaves in a storm. They were covered in muck from the swamp, but thankfully, they seemed unharmed. A wave of relief washed over me. I don’t think I could have ever forgiven myself if they had come to harm.

“Hey, kids,” I said, dropping to one knee to meet their eyes, trying to sound as soothing as possible. “You three were very brave. But don’t worry, I’ll make sure you all get home safe and sound.”

They stared at me with wide, terrified eyes. I could see it clear as day — they were scared out of their minds. And rightfully so! But how to calm them?

Just then, Aldin chose to land on my good shoulder, his presence a small comfort. “Tell them they can pet me!” He suggested.

“Who wants to pet the best owl in Equis?” I asked, as Aldin took it upon himself to hop onto Sweetie Belle’s head and fluff out his feathers.

The fillies hesitated, then slowly reached out to pet my now thoroughly attention-drunk familiar. Their fear seemed to ease, at least a little.

Looking up, I saw the Lantern Archon weakly floating toward us, its voice filled with concern. “Noble One, are they okay?”

Noble One? That’s a new one.

I glanced back at the fillies. They were still petting Aldin, and their terror was starting to subside. I think the one with the bow is even smiling.

“They’re unharmed,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady. “Thanks to you, Lantern.”

The archon’s light pulsed softly as it spoke, “Please, call me Eldarael. Until we meet again…”

With that, the summoning spell sustaining Eldarael expired, and the archon vanished from this plane.

I took a deep breath, steeling myself against the pain that was becoming harder to ignore. But there was no time to wallow in it — not with these kids needing to be taken to safety. Just need to put something on this wound first.

Sighing softly, I set aside my torn cloak and reached up to tear a strip from my shirt. The already damaged fabric ripped easily, and I began wrapping it around my shoulder, trying to ignore the sting as I bound the wound. 

Once the makeshift bandage was secure, I stood up, rolling my shoulder experimentally and wincing at the dull throb that followed. It will hold for now. I quickly tossed back on my cloak, and cast another Prestidigitation to make myself more presentable.

I approached the fillies, who were still huddled together, their eyes wide with lingering fear. “Hey there, little ones. You’re safe now. That hydra won’t be bothering anyone anymore.”

Sweetie Belle was the first to speak, her eyes brightening with a mix of relief and surprise. “Mister Sebastian? You saved us!”

“Well, of course I did,” I said, flashing a confident smile despite the pain. “I couldn’t let some kids get gobbled up by some musty hydra. I’d never hear the end of it.”

The other two fillies exchanged glances before the yellow earth pony stepped forward, her voice shaky. “Ah’m Apple Bloom,” she said. “And this here’s Scootaloo,” she added, nodding toward the orange pegasus with wings too small for her age.

“Nice to meet you, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo,” I said, giving them each a reassuring nod. “But what are three brave fillies like you doing out here in the bog? This is no place for kids.”

“We saw a sign about a hydra and thought maybe we could get our cutie marks by looking at dangerous creatures,” Scootaloo explained, her voice trembling slightly. “But we didn’t know it would be so… terrifying.”

Oh my god, these fillies are going to be the death of me. Their poor parents…

“Yeah, well, sometimes the best adventures are the scariest,” I said, trying to keep my tone light. “But let’s save the dangerous stuff for when you’re a bit older, okay?”

Apple Bloom nodded vigorously. “Yeah, Ah think we’ve had enough excitement for one day.”

“Good call,” I said, managing a warm smile despite the searing pain. “How about we get moving? Stay close to me, and don’t you worry. We’ll get you back to your families soon.”

Not a single one argued against that. They fell into step beside me, as I guided them towards the Everfree and away from the hydra’s corpse.

As we emerged from the swampy waters of the bog and ventured into the depths of the Everfree Forest, I paused to cast Prestidigitation, removing the grime and stench of the bog from us all. The fillies’ eyes widened with fascination at the magic, their earlier fear momentarily forgotten. To amplify their awe, I summoned four glowing orbs with Dancing Lights. They floated around us like gentle will-o'-wisps, casting an illuminating and reassuring glow that pushed back the encroaching shadows of the forest, making our path less foreboding.

The fillies huddled together, their initial fear softened by the lights’ comforting presence. Their nervous whispers and glances gradually shifted to a mixture of curiosity and wonder as they watched the orbs dance. Aldin, ever the attention seeker, flitted between their shoulders, encouraging them to pet him. His soothing presence offered them a small measure of comfort, and his soft hoots seemed to reassure them.

A genuine smile broke through my pain. These children who were about to die just a few minutes ago, are now smiling and petting away at Aldin as though they were out for a field trip to a petting zoo. Ah, the innocence of youth. 

My senses remained sharp, my thumb repeatedly rubbing over the pommel of Promise whenever the pain in my shoulder flared up. It was a small gesture that helped keep me focused despite the discomfort.

Navigating through the Everfree Forest was challenging. The foliage was dense and occasionally the terrain became a little unpredictable, but the glow of the Dancing Lights proved to be a steady guide, and Aldin and I were able to see far into the darkness of the forest. The fillies’ fear had transformed into cautious curiosity, their wide eyes taking in the forest with a mix of apprehension and wonder as we made our way through the twisting paths.

“Mister Sebastian, how did you fight the hydra all by yourself?” Scootaloo asked, her voice filled with awe.

“I didn’t. I had some help,” I said with a grin, nodding towards Aldin and thinking of the now-dispersed summons. “And a bit of magic.”

Apple Bloom’s eyes widened. “Magic like these lights?”

“Exactly,” I said, letting a small smile grow on my face. “Magic can do many things, but I’d say it has been my training under the best princess that let me fight the hydra like that.”

“But, Mister Sebastian,” Sweetie Belle spoke up while petting Aldin. “I thought Princess Celestia only had one student?”

I looked at Aldin and spoke to him in our shared language so that the fillies could not understand us, “It was a mistake to save all of them.”

Aldin shot me a look, "If they weren't so cute, I'd agree."

“Wait a second!” Scootaloo interjected, her little wings fluttering with excitement. “You mean Princess Luna, don’t you? She’s the coolest!”

“No way!” Apple Bloom countered, poking a hoof towards Scootaloo. “Mister Sebastian means Princess Celestia.”

“I don’t know, girls,” Sweetie Belle said, trying to mediate. “Maybe it doesn’t matter which princess he means. Can we just focus on getting home?”

I couldn’t help but chuckle through my pain as I watched them argue. This distraction was perfect. They were so caught up in their argument that they didn’t even notice the ominous surroundings of the Everfree Forest. Their bickering filled the eerie silence, making the trek back to Ponyville more lively than it had any right to be.

Aldin, now perched on Scootaloo’s shoulder, turned his head toward me. “Can I keep one?” he asked, with his best puppy eyes equipped.

“Sorry, best-buddy,” I replied, still speaking in our shared language. “They have families waiting for them, and I’m not kidnapping anyone.”

“But look at them! They’re adorable!” Aldin protested, nuzzling Scootaloo’s cheek. She giggled, oblivious to our topic of discussion.

“They are,” I agreed, “but they belong in Ponyville. You know, with their parents.”

Aldin let out a pouting sight and relented. 

The path through the Everfree became less treacherous as we neared the edge of the forest. The fillies continued their spirited debate, with Sweetie Belle occasionally trying to calm things down.

“You’re both missing the point,” Sweetie Belle said, a hint of exasperation in her voice. “Mister Sebastian said ‘best princess,’ not ‘most powerful’ or ‘coolest.’ Maybe he means Princess Luna, his sword has her cutie mark on it!”

Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo fell silent, considering Sweetie Belle’s words. I smiled, appreciating Sweetie Belle’s insight. She was right, after all. 

We continued onward, I hid my discomfort while the fillies kept up with my pace.

“Mister Sebastian,” Scootaloo piped up, her tiny voice brimming with the kind of innocent curiosity that only a child could wield so effortlessly. “What does ‘fuck’ mean?”

Oh… Oh no…

I could feel Aldin’s joy bubbling up through our link, and from him a mischievous hoot rang out. Thanks, best-buddy, being real helpful right now.

“You know what,” I started, carefully mulling over my word choice, “why don’t you ask your families when you get home?”

The trio exchanged glances, clearly unsatisfied but willing to drop it — for now. Crisis averted!

Or so I thought.

“Mister Sebastian,” Apple Bloom’s voice cut through the silence, tinged with the kind of hesitation that made my heart sink. Another question, and this one sounded like it could spell trouble. Please, not something that’ll get me skinned alive. Please, don't ask me where babies come from!

“Do you think they’ll be mad at us?”

Relief washed over me. This one I could handle.

“Yes,” I answered, pausing just long enough to watch their expressions tighten with worry before I continued, “but they’ll be a lot happier to see you alive and well. If you want my advice, apologize — mean it — and tell them that you’re sorry and that you love them. Trust me, that works every time.”

Aldin let off another amused noise, but for once, he kept his comments to himself.

They fell silent, absorbing my words with the kind of serious contemplation only children facing potential scolding could muster. Then, as if on cue, they began rehearsing their apologies like they were preparing for a school play. Their earnestness would’ve been amusing if it weren’t for the dull, persistent throb in my shoulder reminding me of the day’s events.

By the time we reached the edge of the Everfree, they had their lines down pat, running through their apologies in whispers. As we emerged from the shadowy forest, the sight of their families waiting anxiously just beyond the treeline brought an immediate end to their practice. Relief washed over their faces, quickly replaced by joy as they spotted their loved ones.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity cried, dashing forward and scooping her sister into a tight hug. “I was so worried!”

“Apple Bloom, thank Celestia you’re safe!” Applejack’s voice was thick with emotion as she pulled her little sister close.

“Scootaloo, you’re okay!” Rainbow Dash swooped in, ruffling the filly’s mane with a mix of affection and relief.

I hung back in the treeline, watching the scene unfold from a distance. It felt good to see them safe, back where they belonged, surrounded by those who loved them. The adrenaline that had kept me going during the fight had long since faded, leaving behind nothing but exhaustion and a sharp, persistent pain that flared with every breath. I winced as I adjusted my grip on Promise’s pommel, the motion sending a fresh wave of agony through my lacerated shoulder.

The thought of going to the hospital flickered briefly in my mind, but as I watched the emotional reunions before me, my thoughts drifted to Luna. The families were wrapped up in their relief and happiness, so much so that they probably wouldn’t notice if I quietly slipped away. A genuine smile tugged at my lips, despite the pain. 

I didn’t wait for goodbyes or any formalities. The fillies were where they needed to be, and that was all that mattered.

With Aldin perched on my uninjured shoulder, we made our way toward the train station. I could handle these wounds myself. I just needed to borrow some first aid supplies and sneak into my room to stitch myself up. 

Then I could see that wonderful smile again.

Chapter Text

For the first time since the days of their creation, my wondrous items sat resting atop my room’s workstation.

The silver of the laurel leaves gleamed in the dim light of the setting sun, casting faint, delicate reflections as the evening glow slipped between the cracks of the balcony’s curtains. My teashades were neatly folded atop the coils of my belt. Somewhere on the floor, my tattered shirt lay discarded alongside my cloak, forgotten in favor of tending to more pressing concerns.

I laid out the medical supplies before me on my workstation, which I had borrowed from the first aid kit at the train station. Thanks to a quick use of the Vanish spell, lifting them had been almost absurdly easy. I popped a couple of painkillers, washing them down with a gulp of water, and braced myself for the task ahead.

My shoulder throbbed with a relentless, sharp ache — each pulse a vivid reminder of the hydra’s teeth tearing into my flesh. The pain was a constant, burning presence, a visceral reminder of just how close I had come to death. Cleaning the wound had been a bitch, but I knew it was better to endure the agony now than to gamble with infection later.

I had studied several medical books on wound care and first aid during my hours of time in the library, absorbing their detailed instructions in preparation for situations such as this. In theory, it all seemed straightforward — nothing more than a methodical process of treating and suturing. I knew that cleaning the wounds would suck, but I had assumed stitching myself up wouldn’t be too difficult. 

I was wrong.

The wounds on my chest had been manageable, albeit with a few moments of sharp discomfort. But the real challenge lay in the lacerations on my back and left shoulder. Reaching them with mundane means was next to impossible, so I improvised with a hand mirror and a touch of magic. I angled a hand mirror on the table to catch the reflection of my shoulder and cast Mage Hand. The ethereal hand hovered before me, shakily holding the needle and thread.

“Alright, let’s get this over with,” I muttered to myself, bracing for the inevitable pain. The first stitch went in, and a sharp twinge shot through my shoulder. “Shit! I should’ve spent more time practicing with this thing!”

Aldin had left sometime ago, claiming to be off on a hunt for his dinner. I gritted my teeth and focused on the task at hand, but just as I started to attempt to make some semblance of progress, a knock on the door startled me, causing the needle to prick me again.

“Fuck! Who the hell…?” I grumbled, setting the mirror down with a frustrated sigh.

My eyes darted towards Promise, resting against the wall near the head of my bed. Ever since Luna had gifted it to me, it had become a constant companion. It took conscious effort to leave the blade where it lay. 

With a weary sigh, I commanded the Mage Hand to place the needle and thread down, and I opened the door. The Arcane Lock recognized me, allowing me to open the magically locked door with just a simple turn of the knob. 

The door creaked open, and to my surprise, Luna stepped inside, her gaze immediately falling on my partially stitched wounds. I had a sinking suspicion that Aldin had led her here.

That little traitor.

“Sebastian,” Luna said, her voice a mixture of concern and incredulity. “What are you doing?”

“Just patching up a little wound,” I replied, trying to sound casual despite the throbbing pain in my shoulder.

Her eyes narrowed as she approached, her tone dropping dangerously low. “A little wound? You’re practically butchering yourself in here! Why didn’t you go to the hospital? Or come to me for help?”

I averted my gaze, finding it impossible to meet the fire in her gaze. “I didn’t want to worry you. It’s not that bad, really. ‘Tis but a flesh wound!”

“Not that bad? Flesh wound?” she repeated, her voice rising slightly with incredulity at each word. My poor choice of words has come to bite me. “Sebastian, that is the worst wound you’ve ever had. Sit down, now.”

There was no arguing with her when she used that tone. I moved to the edge of the bed and sat down. A contradictory mix of relief and anxiety settled into me as Luna sat behind me and began examining my wound.

Her magic flared softly, the cool blue glow inspecting the stitches I had managed to complete on my chest. Her touch was light but firm, each probe making me wince. “The stitching on your chest is adequate, but I’ll take care of the rest.”

I nodded, grimacing as she found a particularly tender spot. “Thank you.”

Her tone softened, though frustration still lingered. “Why didn’t you come to me? You know I’m here for you.”

I took a deep breath, searching for the right words. “I know. I just… I didn’t want to seem weak.”

Luna’s magic paused for a moment, the soft glow of her horn casting shadows across the room. Her eyes met mine, and I saw a flicker of something — hurt, maybe — before she masked it with a composed expression. “Weakness isn’t something you should be ashamed of, Sebastian,” she said quietly, her voice gentle yet firm. “Especially not with me.”

I opened my mouth to respond, but the words caught in my throat. Instead, my eyes fell down to my hands, feeling the weight of everything that had happened. The missions, the endless hunt for the door, that thing in the mountains, the hydra… It all seemed to crash down on me at once.

Luna resumed her work, her magic manipulating the needle and thread to stitch shut the wound on my shoulder with a level of precision that spoke of years of experience. The pain was there, a dull throb that pulsed in time with my heartbeat, but it was nothing compared to the turmoil within my mind.

She worked in silence, the only sound in the room the soft hum of her magic. Her focus was unwavering as she continued to stitch together my torn flesh, but there was a weight in the air between us, a tension that neither of us could ignore. 

Finally, she broke the silence, her voice gentle yet firm. “Sebastian, tell me what happened out there.”

I hesitated, temporarily at a loss of words. The concern in her eyes, the way she looked at me as if she could see through every wall I’d built, made it impossible to keep the truth hidden. So, I began to speak, slowly at first, then faster as the memories flooded back.

I told her everything — of the Badlands and the death worm, of the Crystal Mountains and the endless, maddening search for the door. I spoke of the creature that knew my name, its horrific voice constituted from a thousand echoes of the same person, and of the nine-headed hydra that should have been four. Then, I told her about the trio of insane, illiterate fillies — how I’d almost died protecting them.

Luna remained silent throughout my ramblings, her magic never faltering as she continued her work. She just listened, her presence steady and unyielding, as if she knew this was something I needed to get out.

When I finally stopped, the words seemed to dry up, leaving a raw ache in my chest. I wasn’t sure I could go on, but Luna’s gaze softened, and she gently cupped my chin, turning my face towards hers.

“Go on,” she urged, her voice soft, coaxing.

I took a shaky breath, forcing the next words out. “I put myself between the children and the hydra, but it was all too fast. Before it bit me, all I could think about was… was you.”

Her eyes widened as she searched mine. “Me?”

I nodded, the confession slipping out before I could second-guess it. “When I thought I was going to die, all I could think about was that you’d be alone again. I never want you to feel that kind of loneliness ever again.” My voice trembled, the emotion I’d been holding back leaking through. “I came straight here because I couldn’t waste time in some hospital, and I figured I could handle the wounds myself. Then I could see you again. I needed to see you again.”

Her expression softened, the hardness in her eyes giving way to something tender, something that made my heart ache in a way that was both painful and beautiful. She stroked my cheek with a hoof, leaning in close, her breath warm against my skin. “You’re not weak, Sebastian. You’re stronger than you know. But you don’t have to do this alone. I’m here.”

Her words wrapped around me like a comforting blanket, and I swallowed hard, trying to hold onto that warmth. “I just wanted to see you smile again. That’s what kept me going.”

She smiled then, a small, genuine smile that lit up her entire face, a sight that made everything I’d been through worth it. “You’ve done more than that, my dear apprentice.” Her voice was barely above a whisper, thick with emotion. “You kept your promise. You came back to me.”

The tension in my chest eased, replaced by a profound sense of relief. She cared — no, she loved me. It was there in the way she looked at me, in the way she held me, in the way she was trying so hard to protect me.

“I’ll always come back to you,” I said, my voice grew steady, each spoken word filling me with a newfound resolve. “I’ll always find my way back.”

A small, tender smile touched her lips, and she nodded, though there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. "I know you will, Sebastian. I know."

She leaned back, nodding slightly as a small smile touched her lips. “Now hold still. I’m nearly done.”

Luna’s soft smile lingered as she finished securing the last stitch. Her magic gently tugged at the thread, making sure the wound was closed properly. The pain was still there, a dull throb beneath the surface, but it was tempered by her presence, by the care she was showing me.

As she finished and secured the final stitch, I couldn’t help but admire her skill. The way she manipulated the needle and thread with such ease, it was as if she had done this countless times before. Her aura was cool and steady, her magic flowing like a river, purposeful and calm.

“Where did you learn to stitch like that?” I asked, my curiosity piqued.

Luna paused, her magic returning the needle and thread to the kit on the workstation as she looked at me. Her eyes, deep pools of blue, held a flicker of something distant — memories long buried, yet never forgotten. She took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling slowly as she seemed to gather her thoughts.

“I had to learn,” she said quietly, her voice carrying the weight of a thousand years. “When I was… her… I couldn’t trust anyone to help me. Couldn’t let them see that even a nightmare could bleed.”

She was staring at my stitched shoulder now, as though they carried all the answers to questions unasked. I watched her closely, noticing the way her jaw tightened, the way her eyes grew just a bit more distant. She wasn’t looking at me anymore; she was looking inward, at scars far deeper than the ones of flesh.

Biting back signs of pain, I reached out with my right hand, placing it gently over her hoof. She looked down at our joined limbs — hoof and hand — then back up at me, a flicker of surprise in her eyes. I squeezed her hoof lightly, trying to offer her some comfort, some assurance that she was not alone.

“Luna,” I began, my voice soft, careful, “you don’t have to hide anything from me. I’m here, and I want to be here. With you.”

For a moment, she seemed unsure of how to respond. Then, slowly, she nodded, her gaze softening as she turned her attention back to me. “There is something I want to share with you, Sebastian,” she whispered, her voice carrying the same kind of tenderness that had soothed me during the worst of my pain. “But it isn’t easy for me.”

“You don’t have to do anything you’re not ready for,” I said, though my heart was pounding in my chest, a mixture of anticipation and fear. I wanted to know her, to understand her in a way that no one else could. But I also didn’t want to push her into reliving memories that brought her pain.

She gave a small, sad smile. “I want to share this with you. You are important to me.”

With a slow and delicate motion, she grasped my right hand with her hoof and guided it towards her chest. My heart fluttered as she pressed my palm against the soft fur there. I could feel the warmth emanating from her body, the rhythmic beats of her heart, and underneath the silky coat, I could feel something else - a scar.

"This one," she spoke quietly, her voice steady but tinged with sadness, "is from my sister. It's a reminder of the last battle we fought before she banished me to the moon. It nearly ended me."

I let out a shaky breath, the weight of her words sinking in as my fingers traced the faint line of the scar. It was well-hidden beneath her fur, but now that I knew it was there, I could never unfeel it. The thought of her being so close to death, that she had borne this wound alone, made my chest tighten with something fierce and protective.

“I had to do it myself,” she continued, guiding my hand to another scar, this one on her side — across her ribs. “I was Nightmare Moon, driven by rage and pain. But when the fighting was over… the rage left, and I was alone. But the pain was still there. I couldn’t let anyone see.”

Her voice wavered, but she continued, guiding my hand to her back where I traced another scar, long and jagged. “I stitched every wound myself,” she admitted, her tone heavy with a past pain. “No one could know that Nightmare Moon was vulnerable, that I could ever be hurt.”

I closed my eyes, imagining the torment she must have endured — not just the physical agony but the crushing loneliness that drove her to such lengths. As my thumb brushed lightly over the scar, I felt a faint shiver pass through her.

“I’m here,” I whispered, my voice firm with determination. “And I won’t let anything happen to you. Not now, not ever.”

Her hoof guided my hand back to her chest, just over her heart, as she leaned in closer, her breath warm against my ear. “I know,” she murmured, her voice soft as a secret shared in the dead of night. “That’s why I’m showing you this, Sebastian. Because I… I trust you. And I don’t want to hide from you anymore.”

I was left speechless. The weight of her words, the intimacy of this moment, pressed on my heart like a heavy stone. My hand remained where she placed it, over her heart, feeling the steady, reassuring rhythm of her heartbeat beneath my palm. It was a testament to her strength, her resilience, and the love she had found within herself despite the darkness she had faced.

Luna’s other hoof rested gently atop my hand, holding it in place as if she never wanted to let go. Her eyes met mine, and in that gaze, I saw the depth of emotion she had kept hidden for so long — perhaps out of fear, or maybe out of a need to shield herself from the scars of the past. The room felt smaller, as though the walls themselves were drawing closer, forcing us to confront the truth that had been simmering between us for some time.

My heart raced, pounding in my chest like a war drum. The warmth of her body radiated through the cool air, a stark contrast to the chill that had settled deep into my bones. I could feel the gentle pulse of her heartbeat under my palm, steady and strong, and it anchored me to the moment, to her.

"Luna..." I began, my voice thick with emotion, "I... I love you."

The words slipped out before I could catch them, before I could think about the consequences. Her eyes widened, and for a fleeting moment, fear flickered across her face — a shadow of the past that had tormented her for so long. But then she softened, her gaze holding mine with a tenderness that made my heart ache.

“Sebastian,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. Her hoof trembled slightly against my hand, and I could see the battle she was waging within herself. “You don’t understand… I’m not…” She hesitated, her eyes darting away as if she couldn’t bear to see the truth in mine. “I’m not worthy of your love. Not after everything I’ve done.”

Her words hit me like a physical blow, but the pain in her voice was what truly crushed me. She was punishing herself, reliving the agony of a thousand years of regret and self-loathing. The weight of her guilt was palpable, and it pressed down on her like an invisible shroud. She was a mare who had seen too much, endured too much, and in her eyes, love was something she believed she no longer deserved.

“No,” I said, my voice firmer than I intended, the word slipping out like a defiant challenge. “Luna, don’t say that. You are so much more than your past. You’ve shown me the stars, guided me when I was lost, helped me find a strength I never knew I had. You’re brave, and kind, and…” I trailed off, searching for the right words, but they felt woefully inadequate. “And I love you, Luna. I love every part of you.”

She blinked, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. For a moment, neither of us moved, the air thick with unspoken emotions. My shoulder throbbed with a dull ache, but I ignored it, unwilling to break the connection between us. This was too important, too fragile, to let go.

Slowly, as if she were afraid I might disappear, Luna leaned closer, her breath warm against my lips. The world seemed to fade around us, leaving only the two of us in a bubble of shared vulnerability and unspoken promises. She hesitated, just a hair’s breadth away, her eyes searching mine for any sign of doubt, any hesitation.

There was none.

I closed the distance, capturing her lips with mine. The kiss was soft, hesitant at first, as though we were both afraid of breaking this fragile moment. But then it deepened, fueled by the emotions long buried. It was a kiss that spoke of longing, of pain, of love denied.

The taste of her was intoxicating, a heady mix of moonlight and something uniquely her. I could feel the tension in her body slowly melting away as she gave in to the kiss, her hooves tightening slightly around my hand. Her heart beating ever faster in the palm of my hand. My free arm instinctively moved to pull her closer, but the sharp pain in my shoulder made me wince, my injury interrupting the moment. I grimaced, but Luna was already pulling back, concern etched into her features.

"Sebastian," she murmured, her voice laced with worry as her eyes darted to my shoulder. "Your stitches…"

I shook my head, dismissing the pain. “It’s nothing,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady, though the throbbing in my shoulder was making it difficult to focus. “This… this is more important.”

Luna’s frown deepened, her eyes searching mine, but I could see the concern lingering there. She sighed softly, her breath brushing against my cheek as she leaned in, pressing her forehead against mine. The gentle contact was both comforting and grounding, a reminder that despite everything, we had found each other.

“My dear apprentice,” she whispered, her voice tinged with a sadness that made my heart ache. “You’re always so stubborn.”

A soft chuckle escaped my lips, though it was tinged with a wince as my shoulder protested the movement. “I learned from the best,” I replied, my voice barely above a murmur.

Luna’s lips curved into a faint smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. With a tenderness that surprised me, she shifted her position, careful not to jostle my injured shoulder. Her hooves were surprisingly gentle as she guided me to lie down on the bed, her touch soft but insistent. I hesitated for a moment, not wanting to give in to the pain, but the look in her eyes left no room for argument.

Reluctantly, I allowed myself to sink into the mattress, the cool sheets brushing against my skin. Luna settled beside me, her body a warm presence against mine. She was careful, her movements deliberate and cautious as she nestled close, her head resting lightly against my uninjured shoulder. I could feel the warmth of her breath against my neck, the steady rise and fall of her chest as she breathed.

It was a comfort I hadn’t realized I needed, the simple act of being close to her, of feeling her there beside me. The pain in my shoulder dulled, overshadowed by the soothing rhythm of her breathing, by the way her mane draped over my chest like a silken curtain. I could feel her heartbeat, a steady thrum against my side, and it was enough to calm the storm of emotions swirling within me.

For a long moment, neither of us spoke, content to simply be in each other’s presence. The silence between us was not uncomfortable but rather filled with an unspoken understanding, a shared vulnerability that needed no words. I could feel the tension slowly ebbing away, replaced by a sense of peace I had rarely felt.

Luna’s hoof moved to rest on my chest, just above my heart, her touch light as a feather. She traced small, soothing circles against my skin, her touch sending shivers down my spine. I closed my eyes, letting the sensation wash over me, grounding me in the reality of this moment.

“Sebastian,” she whispered after a while, her voice barely audible in the stillness of the room. I opened my eyes, turning my head slightly to look at her. Her gaze met mine, and in the dim light, I could see the glimmer of tears in her eyes. “I’ve hurt so many… lost so much… I didn’t think I could ever find happiness again. I didn’t think I deserved it.”

My heart clenched at her words, at the pain that laced every syllable. I wanted to argue, to tell her that she was wrong, that she deserved all the happiness in the world. But the look in her eyes, the raw vulnerability, stopped me. This was something she needed to say, something she needed to face.

“I was afraid,” she continued, her voice trembling slightly. “Afraid that if I let myself care for you, I’d only bring you pain… that I’d lose you, like I’ve lost so many before.”

Her words cut deep, but they were a truth she had carried for far too long. I could see it in her eyes, the fear, the self-doubt, the guilt that had haunted her for centuries. But beneath it all, there was something more, something that shone through the darkness like a beacon of hope.

“I thought,” she whispered, her voice barely above a breath, “that I could keep my distance, that I could protect you by keeping my heart locked away.”

She paused, her eyes searching mine for something — perhaps reassurance, perhaps understanding. I didn’t know what she saw in my gaze, but whatever it was, it seemed to give her the strength to continue.

“But you’ve shown me that there is more to life than the shadows of the past, that there is light even in the darkest of places.” Her hoof moved to cup my cheek, her touch as gentle as a summer breeze. “You’ve given me something I thought I could never have again… something I thought I didn’t deserve.”

She swallowed hard, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “You’ve given me love, Sebastian. And I… I love you too.”

The words hung in the air between us, fragile and precious, like a delicate thread that connected our hearts. I felt a rush of emotions, too many to name, but all of them centered around the mare lying beside me, her gaze locked onto mine with an intensity that took my breath away.

“I love you,” she repeated, her voice breaking slightly as the tears finally spilled over, tracing wet paths down her cheeks. “I love you so much, it scares me.”

I reached up, ignoring the pain that flared in my shoulder, and gently wiped away her tears. “Luna,” I whispered, my voice thick with emotion, “you don’t have to be afraid anymore. I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”

She let out a shaky breath, her eyes closing as she leaned into my touch. I could feel her trembling slightly, the weight of her emotions overwhelming her. But she didn’t pull away. Instead, she pressed closer, burying her face in the crook of my neck, her tears dampening my skin.

I held her close, my hand resting on the back of her head, fingers gently tangling in her mane. The pain in my shoulder was a distant memory now, eclipsed by the warmth of her body against mine, by the love that filled every corner of my being.

We lay like that for what felt like hours, wrapped in each other’s arms, the world outside forgotten. There was nothing else, nothing but the soft sound of her breathing, the steady beat of her heart, and the warmth of her love enveloping me like a cocoon.

In that moment, I knew that no matter what the future held, no matter the challenges we might face, I had found something worth fighting for, something worth holding onto with everything I had.

I had found love.

And it was the most beautiful, terrifying, and precious thing I had ever known.

Chapter Text

The warmth of Luna’s body beside me was the first thing I became aware of as I drifted into consciousness. My arm was draped over her, her head nestled against my chest, her mane a cascade of midnight blue that tickled my skin with each breath she took. The room was quiet, save for the soft sound of her breathing and the faint rustle of the sheets as we lay entwined in the remnants of sleep.

I blinked a few times, adjusting to the dim light filtering through the thick curtains. The room was bathed in shadows, but I knew it was nearly time for us to wake. The hour before sunset held a special energy, a bridge between the bustling atmosphere of daytime and the quiet stillness of nighttime.

It was just about an hour before sunset, the time we usually began our day. I hesitated for a moment, not wanting to break the peace of this moment, but knowing that duty called.

“Luna,” I whispered softly, my hand gently brushing against her mane. “It’s time to wake up.”

She stirred slightly, a soft murmur escaping her lips as she tightened her grip on me, clearly not ready to leave the warmth of the bed. I smiled at the sight, a mixture of affection and amusement filling me as I watched her try to cling to sleep. She looked so peaceful, so unlike the warrior princess who commanded the night with such authority. Here, in the quiet of the early evening, she was simply Luna — my Luna.

A greedy part of me wished to let her sleep, let her remain as just mine for a little bit longer. But I knew she had responsibilities, and the moon would soon need to rise. 

Gently, I brushed a strand of hair from her face, leaning down to press a soft kiss to her forehead. “Come on, Luna,” I coaxed gently. “It’s almost sunset.”

Her eyes fluttered open slowly, those deep, beautiful pools of teal meeting mine as she came fully awake. For a moment, she just looked at me, her expression softened by the lingering haze of sleep. Then, a small, sleepy smile curved her lips, and she nuzzled closer, clearly reluctant to leave the comfort of our embrace.

“Must we rise so soon, my dear apprentice?” she murmured, her voice husky from sleep, laced with a hint of playful teasing.

I chuckled softly, my hand resting on the small of her back. “The night won’t wait for us, and I know you wouldn’t want to miss raising the moon.”

She sighed softly, her smile fading into a more serious expression as she nodded. “You’re right, of course,” she said quietly, her gaze lingering on mine for a moment longer before she finally began to move.

With great reluctance, I released her, shifting to the side of the bed. The cool air of the room hit my skin as I sat up, and I immediately missed the warmth of Luna’s body beside me. I could feel her gaze on me as I stood, her eyes following my every movement. I reached up to stretch, wincing slightly as my injured shoulder reminded me of its presence. The stitches pulled uncomfortably, but the pain was minimal, a dull ache that could easily be ignored.

As I made my way to the balcony door, I could feel Luna’s eyes on me, a weighty, lingering gaze that sent a shiver down my spine. I didn’t need to look back to know that she was watching me closely, her eyes tracing the lines of my back, the curve of my muscles as I moved. There was a certain possessiveness in that gaze, a silent claim that made my heart race.

When I reached the door, I placed my hand against it, feeling the familiar tingle of the Arcane Lock as it recognized my touch. With a gentle turn of the knob, I temporarily released the magical seal, the door swinging open with a soft creak. The cool evening air rushed in, carrying with it the scent of the approaching night, fresh and invigorating.

I turned back to Luna, who was now sitting up in bed, her eyes still fixed on me. There was a look in her eyes that I hadn’t seen before — a mix of admiration, longing, and something deeper, something that spoke of a connection that went beyond words. I could feel the intensity of her gaze, the way it lingered on my scarred torso, my arms, the wound that marred my shoulder. It was as if she was memorizing every detail, committing it to memory as if it might be the last time she’d see it.

“Are you coming?” I asked softly, my voice breaking the silence.

Luna blinked, as if snapping out of a trance, and a faint blush colored her cheeks. She nodded, her movements slow and deliberate as she slipped out of bed, the sheets pooling around her hooves as she stood.

Without a word, she joined me at the balcony, her presence by my side bringing a sense of completeness that I hadn’t realized I was missing until she was there. She stood close, her mane flowing around her like a living thing, catching the light of the setting sun and the first twinkle of the evening stars. I turned to face her, my heart swelling with the affection and admiration I felt for her.

She looked at me, her eyes soft and warm, and for a moment, neither of us spoke. The silence between us was comfortable, filled with the unspoken understanding that had grown between us over the months of training, of time spent side by side, of allowing ourselves to fall for each other.

“I’ll never tire of this view,” I said, breaking the silence, though my eyes remained on her, not on the landscape beyond.

Luna smiled, a quiet, knowing smile, and stepped closer to the balcony’s edge. “Nor shall I,” she replied, though I could tell her thoughts were similar to mine, that the view she cherished was not just of the sky or the horizon.

With a graceful movement, she spread her wings wide, the motion fluid and elegant, as if she were preparing to take flight. But instead of soaring into the sky, she remained where she was, her wings extended toward the heavens.

“Would you like to watch the moonrise with me, my dear apprentice?” she asked, her voice holding a gentle teasing lilt, though I could hear the underlying sincerity in her words.

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” I answered, moving closer until I was standing beside her, our sides almost touching.

With a deep breath, Luna closed her eyes, and I could feel the shift in the air as her magic began to flow. It was a quiet, yet profound power, ancient and awe-inspiring, as she connected with the celestial body she had ruled over for millennia. The sky responded to her command, the last rays of the sun fading as the deep indigo of night began to spread across the horizon.

Slowly, majestically, the moon began to rise, its silver light bathing the world in a soft, ethereal glow. I watched in silent reverence as Luna guided it upward, her expression serene, yet with a hint of something deeper, something that spoke of the bond she shared with the moon, a bond forged over centuries of solitude and reflection.

As the moon reached its zenith, casting its light over the landscape, Luna opened her eyes and looked at me. There was a quiet satisfaction in her gaze, a sense of serenity that I cherish to see, and it filled me with an overwhelming sense of love for her, for everything she was and everything she had endured.

“Beautiful,” I whispered, not just about the moonrise, but about her, about the moment we were sharing.

Luna smiled, a soft, genuine smile that made my heart ache with the depth of my feelings for her. “It is,” she agreed, though I could see in her eyes that she understood what I truly meant.

Her smile lingered as the last traces of sunlight fully disappeared below the horizon, leaving us bathed in the cool, silvery glow of the moon. The night was ours, as it always had been, but now it felt different, deeper — like a secret shared only between us. The confession of love from the night before echoed in my mind, a truth that had been simmering beneath the surface finally spoken aloud.

I reached out, unable to resist the urge to touch her, to feel the reality of her standing beside me. My right hand found its way to her chest, resting just above her heart. Beneath the softness of her fur, I could feel the faint line of the scar that marked her past. My fingers traced the line gently, reverently, as if by touching it, I could somehow take away the pain it had once caused her.

Luna’s eyes met mine with an intensity that made my heart race. There was no need for words; the look we shared was enough to convey everything that needed to be said. My palm rested over her heart, feeling the steady, strong beat beneath it — a reminder that despite everything she had been through, she was still here, still alive, still mine.

Her gaze softened, a mixture of affection and something deeper, something that spoke of the trust she had placed in me, the love we had finally admitted to each other. She leaned into my touch, her eyes never leaving mine, as if seeking reassurance in my presence.

“Sebastian,” she began, her voice soft but firm, “I want you to take it easy for the next couple of days. Your shoulder needs time to heal, and I want you fully recovered for the Gala.”

The Grand Galloping Gala. A royal ball held to commemorate the formation of Canterlot. An upper-crust event, that would be filled with nobles, dignitaries, and other stuffy individuals. Not exactly my cup of tea, but if Luna wishes me to attend this event, then I can sacrifice a few hours.

I couldn’t help but chuckle softly at her concern. “I promise I won’t do anything physical until it’s healed,” I replied, my thumb brushing gently over the scar. “I’ll be ready for the Gala.”

She seemed relieved by my answer, her tension easing as she gave a small nod. “Good. I wouldn’t want you to miss it, even if the Gala itself is… well, it’s not exactly my favorite event.”

I raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. “Not a fan of grand social gatherings?”

Luna let out a light, musical laugh, the sound like a bell in the quiet of the night. “The Galas of a thousand years ago were dreadfully dull and went by a different name. My sister always enjoyed them more than I did, and even now, she insists I attend. She promises this one will be different, more… interesting.” She rolled her eyes slightly, though there was a fondness in her tone when she spoke of her sister.

She spoke of Celestia with such fondness that it confused me. How could she forgive her after all this? If I were in her position could I do the same? Forgive, and love so easily, the one who has hurt me so?

I do not know. I do not wish to know.

I stamped those thoughts out. Letting them scatter to the wind like so many grains of sand. Instead, I focused on the Gala, and the beautiful mare before me whose heart I held in the palm of my hand.

“I’ll need a suit for the occasion,” I mused, already mentally noting the preparations I’d need to make. “And maybe a haircut — I've been away long enough that I’m starting to look like I’ve lived in the wilds for too long.”

Luna’s eyes roamed over me, her gaze lingering on my hair, the slight scruff on my jaw, and then down the length of my body, still bare from the waist up. There was a flicker of something in her eyes — appreciation, perhaps — but she quickly schooled her expression into something more neutral, though her cheeks held a faint hint of color.

“I think you’ll look quite handsome,” she said, a teasing lilt to her voice. “Though I must admit, I rather like the way you look right now.”

I grinned at her, my hand slipping from her chest to take one of her hooves in mine. “I’ll make sure to clean up nicely, just for you.”

Her eyes softened, and for a moment, she looked as if she might say something more, something that tugged at the edges of her heart. But instead, she squeezed my hand gently, a silent acknowledgment of the bond we now shared.

“Come,” she said, glancing back toward the open balcony doors. “We should head inside. Wouldn’t want you to catch a cold.”

As we stepped back into the familiar confines of my room, the warmth of the space wrapped around us like a comforting embrace. The soft glow of the moonlight streaming through the open balcony doors illuminated the room, casting long, gentle shadows across the floor. The night had only just begun, and though I had planned to go over some spells in my spellbook, I found it difficult to focus on anything but the presence of the mare beside me. 

Luna glanced around the room, her eyes briefly settling on Aldin’s nest, where the little owl slept soundly. A smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she turned her attention back to me, a hint of mischief in her gaze. “I have royal duties to attend to,” she said, her voice holding a note of reluctance. “But I expect you’ll be keeping yourself busy?”

 I nodded, a small smile on my lips as I gestured to the spellbook resting on the desk near my bed. “I’ve got a few things to study. But I’ll be ready when you return.”

Luna’s eyes lingered on me, her expression softening as she stepped closer. “I know you will,” she murmured, her voice lowering as she tilted her head slightly, her mane falling like a cascade of stars around her. “You know, I can always tell when you’re watching me, Sebastian.”

Her words caught me off guard, a rush of warmth flooding my cheeks as I realized what she was implying. Before I could respond, she closed the distance between us, her lips finding mine in a kiss that stole the breath from my lungs. It wasn’t the gentle, tentative kiss of a newfound love, but something more intense, more demanding. Her tongue slid against mine, exploring, tasting, claiming.

I responded in kind, my good hand found its way to the back of her neck, pulling her closer as if I could somehow keep her here with me. 

The taste of her was intoxicating, her scent filling my senses as the kiss deepened, our shared breaths mingling in the cool night air. There was a hunger in the way she kissed me, a raw need that resonated within me, and I couldn’t help but lose myself in it, in her. The feel of her against me, the way she pressed into me, sent a shiver of desire through my body, making me forget everything else — my shoulder, my plans, the world outside this room.

When she finally pulled back, I was left dizzy, my heart pounding so loud that for a moment that was all I could hear. Her eyes were hooded, her lips slightly parted, and there was a smug satisfaction in her expression that made me want to pull her back in for another kiss.

“I like it when you look at me,” she whispered, her voice husky, filled with a sultry edge that sent a shiver down my spine. “And once your shoulder heals… I plan to give you more than something to look at.”

The way she said it, the promise laced in her words, sent a flush of heat through me. My mind was filled with alluring possibilities, each more enticing than the last. But just as I was about to reply, she stepped away, leaving me yearning for more, the absence of her touch almost unbearable.

I coughed to clear my throat and regain my composure as I made my way towards the door. “I’ll hold you to that,” I replied, my voice rougher than I intended. 

With a twist of the knob, the door unlocked and opened for her, the Arcane Lock yielding to my touch as I stepped aside to let her pass.

She paused just outside the door, glancing back at me with a smile that was equal parts teasing and knowing. Her tail flicked once, the motion drawing my attention to the way her muscles shifted beneath her dark coat. “Don’t stay up too late,” she said, a playful warning in her tone.

I managed a smile, though my heart was still racing from the kiss and the way she had just spoken to me. “I’ll try not to.”

As she walked away, the sway of her flanks drew my gaze, the smooth, graceful movement of her body captivating my attention. She knew I was watching — she had always known — and the way her hips moved, deliberate and unhurried, made it clear she was putting on a show just for me.

Luna disappeared down the corridor, leaving me standing there for a moment longer, my mind still spinning from everything that had just transpired. It took a moment for me to shake off the haze of desire and refocus on the task at hand — going over the spells in my spellbook, preparing for whatever would come next.

But as I closed the door and walked back into my room, I knew one thing for certain: the thought of her, of what lay ahead, would be lingering in the back of my mind all night.

As the door clicked shut behind me, I let out a long breath, trying to steady my racing thoughts. The room was quiet now, the lack of sound felt wrong now. She had only just left, and yet I already find myself missing those quiet hints of her presence. I had intended to dive into my studies, to start the process of breaking into fourth-level spells, but my mind kept drifting back to Luna — to the feel of her lips on mine, the way her words had stirred something deep within me. It was as if the very air in the room was charged with the lingering presence of her.

I shook my head, trying to push those thoughts aside for now. My work required me to  focus. But as I turned back toward my desk, I caught sight of a pair of bright, amber eyes watching me from across the room.

Aldin.

He was perched in his nest on the bookshelf next to my workstation, his feathers slightly fluffed as if he had just woken up from a nap. His head tilted ever so slightly, giving me that familiar, knowing look. I could practically feel the amusement radiating through our empathic link.

“You were watching the whole time, weren’t you, best-buddy?” I asked, unable to keep the fondness out of my voice as I approached him.

Aldin let out a soft hoot that, to anyone else, would have sounded like a simple owl call. But I knew better. “Of course I was. Couldn’t miss a moment like that, now could I?” He was filled with the kind of smug satisfaction only he could pull off.

I narrowed my eyes at him playfully. “You seem awfully pleased with yourself.”

He fluffed his feathers even more, practically preening under my gaze. “Why wouldn’t I be? I knew it was only a matter of time before you two admitted what everyone with functioning eyes could see.”

I let out a soft chuckle, reaching up to scratch the top of his head lightly. “So, you’re saying you planned all this?”

“More, or less,”Aldin puffed up proudly, his chest feathers rising as he gave an exaggerated nod. “Guided her right to your door, I did. You should be thanking me.”

I paused, raising an eyebrow at him. “So, it was you who led her here yesterday?”

His eyes twinkled with mischief, and he let out a satisfied hoot. “Who else? I saw the state you were in and figured you could use the help. Not to mention, it was the perfect opportunity to push things along.”

I shook my head in disbelief, a smile tugging at my lips. “You little matchmaker.”

“Someone had to do it,” Aldin replied, his tone filled with playful smugness. “You’ve been pining after her for ages, and I couldn’t just sit back and watch you stitch yourself up like that. Besides, it worked, didn’t it?”

I sighed, though the affection I felt for him was evident in my voice, and I’m certain he could feel it through our link. “Yeah, it did. But you could’ve warned me, you know.”

“And spoil the surprise?” he said with a wink in his tone. “Where’s the fun in that?”

I rolled my eyes but couldn’t help but laugh. “You’re impossible, you know that?”

Aldin gave a little shrug, his wings fluttering lightly. “That’s why you keep me around, Seb. Someone’s got to look out for you, and let’s face it, I’m the best at it.”

I couldn’t argue with that. Aldin had been by my side from the start, always knowing just when to step in — even if his methods were unconventional. “I suppose I owe you one, then,” I said, giving him another gentle scratch.

He leaned into the touch, closing his eyes briefly before opening them again to fix me with a serious stare. “Just make sure you don’t screw this up, okay? She’s special.”

My heart softened at his words. “I know, Aldin. I know.”

For a moment, the room was filled with a comfortable silence. Aldin watched me with those keen eyes of his, as if he could see right through me — which, honestly, he probably could. I gave him a reassuring smile, one that he returned with a satisfied nod before settling back into his nest.

With one last glance at him, I turned back to my spellbook, though I knew my focus would be scattered tonight. The warmth of Luna’s kiss still lingered on my lips, and the knowledge that Aldin had been the one to bring us together filled me with a sense of gratitude.

He really is the best damn familiar a guy could ask for.

I settled into the chair at my desk, my spellbook lying open before me, the pages filled with meticulously inscribed runes and arcane symbols. My left shoulder ached with a dull throb, a constant reminder of the wound I had sustained. Luna’s careful stitching had done the job, but the pain lingered, a steady background noise that I did my best to ignore. 

I focused on the task at hand. There were two new spells I needed to recreate — Dimension Door and Summon Monster IV. Each spell required absolute concentration, precision in the lines and curves of the runes, and an understanding of the magical theory that underpinned them. I felt inspiration begin to flow through me as I began to work.

I started with Dimension Door. The spell offered tremendous utility, an invaluable tool for situations where a repositioning is necessary. My hand moved steadily as I inscribed the symbols, my mind visualizing the various scenarios in which this spell could come into play. 

Next was Summon Monster IV, a spell that allowed me to call forth more powerful creatures from other planes to aid me in battle. Each tier of Summon Monster grants ever more useful summons, it is a shame that the healing summons only start appearing at fifth-level and above. 

The hours passed as I worked, the room filled with the quiet scratching of my quill against parchment. Despite my best efforts to minimize movement of my left shoulder, the pain occasionally made itself known. However, in spite of the pain, I felt a sense of satisfaction as I completed the final inscriptions. These spells would serve me well in the future, and I knew they were essential additions to my growing arsenal of magic.

Checking the location of the moon, I was surprised to see how little time had passed.  Dimension Door and Summon Monster IV were successfully inscribed into my spellbook, and with so much time left in the night I decided to move on to the next project — the creation of nonlethal metamagic.

Luna had always been a force in battle, pushing me to my limits in our training sessions. And while I admired her strength and resilience, the idea of inflicting true harm on her unsettled me. I needed a way to control my magic, to turn lethal force into something less final without diminishing its effectiveness. Developing the nonlethal metamagic allows me to finish fights, without the threat of death or maiming hanging over each cast spell.

As I considered the metamagic further, I ran through the potential applications in my mind. Spells such as Fireball and Lightning could be used to incapacitate large numbers of targets from a distance. 

The potential was there, and sparring with Luna would be the perfect testing ground. I knew she would appreciate the practical value in being able to take enemies alive, and the lack of charred flesh is a nice bonus too.

The quill moved over the page, sketching out the formula for layering nonlethal metamagic over my  spells. It was delicate work, adjusting the structure of the magic just enough to change the damage output without losing the essence of the spell. I leaned forward, my hand steady as I drew the final line on the page, feeling the satisfaction that came with progress.

Once the inscriptions were completed and the satisfaction of finishing washed over me, I let out a deep breath. The pain in my shoulder had ebbed into a dull throb, manageable, but always there as a reminder of my injury. I flexed my left arm carefully, feeling the pull of the stitches Luna had placed with such care the night before.

It was healing, but I knew I needed to take it easy for the next few days. 

Pushing back from my desk, I scanned the nearby bookshelf, looking for something to occupy the rest of my night. My fingers brushed over various tomes and scrolls, but one book caught my eye: Basic Magic for Unicorn Foals. A small, slim volume, its spine worn from years of use, the simple blue cover unassuming. I pulled it free from the shelf and sat down with it, feeling a strange curiosity rising within me.

This was a book designed for young unicorns — children learning their first spells, cutting their teeth on telekinesis before moving on to something more complex. I had always relied on my arcane methods of casting, manipulating magic through sheer force of will and intricate study. But unicorn magic was fundamentally different, tied to an innate connection between the world around them, and their horns. I would be substituting a horn with my hands.

I thumbed through the pages until I reached the first lesson: telekinesis. It seemed so simple in theory. Unicorn foals used this spell to lift and move objects before they even understood the broader complexities of magic. For them, it was second nature.

I smiled to myself. It couldn’t hurt to try, right?

The instructions were straightforward: focus on an object, visualize it moving, and let your magic flow through the world around you to manipulate it. I selected a small quill from my desk as the target, narrowing my gaze on it. Slowly, I extended my right hand, mimicking the gestures described in the book, willing the magic to form.

For a moment, nothing happened. I frowned, trying again, concentrating harder this time. After a few minutes, a faint shimmer danced around the quill, but it remained stubbornly in place. I could feel the magic, raw and restless, but shaping it into the force needed to lift the quill felt elusive, like trying to grab mist with my hands.

I let out a low sigh, shifting my position and lightly rubbing my sore shoulder. This should have been simple, an easy task even for a novice. A novice, I am not, and yet here I am, struggling with something that unicorn children learned almost instinctively.

It was humbling, in a way.

I spent the next hour repeating the process, trying to channel the spell. Every once in a while, the quill would mockingly wobble slightly, but it never fully lifted. Frustration began to creep in, but I reminded myself that this was unfamiliar territory. Unicorn magic wasn’t the same as the arcane magic I had been trained in, and expecting immediate success was a mistake.

Still, the constant failure gnawed at me. I wasn't used to struggling with something so basic. It was... embarrassing. But there was something oddly fascinating about it too, this different kind of magic. It was less rigid, more intuitive, something that flowed naturally rather than being forced. I just hadn’t figured out how to tap into that flow yet. More practice and testing would be needed.

The quiet of my room was interrupted only by the occasional barely audible rustling of the quill as it twitched under my influence. Aldin, still perched in his nest, would occasionally let out a sleepy hoot, as if amused by my efforts.

“Best-buddy,” I muttered under my breath, “even you could probably lift this thing by now.”

But no matter how much I tried, success remained out of reach. The quill lay on the desk, mocking me with its stillness. My shoulder throbbed with each movement, my concentration waning as the ache worsened. Fatigue set in, a heavy weight that pulled at my limbs, and I realized that I would likely push myself too far if I continued.

Rubbing at my eyes, I decided to call it here and head to bed. I placed my hand over my spellbook, preparing to cast Secluded Grimoire. The spell was one of my favorites, a simple way to keep my spellbook safe from prying eyes or potential theft. With a few whispered words and a focused thought, the spellbook began to glow faintly, the pages turning on their own as the runes and symbols shimmered with ethereal light.

Slowly, the book dissolved into lines of energy, the spells within it reflected in the fading light as it vanished from sight. I could feel its presence on the Ethereal Plane, safely tucked away until I needed it again. The spell was complete, and the room seemed quieter, emptier without the book's physical presence.

As I leaned back in my chair, a wave of fatigue washed over me, catching me off guard. My left shoulder ached more intensely now, the strain of the night’s efforts taking its toll. I hadn’t expected to feel this tired so early into the night, but the pain and the concentration required for all the spellwork had drained me more than I realized.

Deciding it was best not to push myself any further, I stood up, careful to avoid any sudden movements that might aggravate my shoulder. I made my way to my bed, the lure of sleep growing stronger with each step. As I lay down, the softness of the bed welcomed me, and I allowed myself to sink into it, the exhaustion settling over me like a heavy blanket.

As I sank into the bed, the softness enveloped me, a stark contrast to the hard, unforgiving surfaces I had grown accustomed to during the past month. The weariness from my recent exertions, both magical and emotional, pressed down on me, urging my body to surrender to sleep. But as I lay there, something felt off.

Last night, Luna had been beside me, her presence a comforting balm that soothed the ache of solitude I hadn’t even realized had settled into my bones during my time away. With her warmth against me, it had been easy to drift off into the most peaceful sleep I’d had in weeks. But now, with the bed empty, the absence of her closeness was a stark, unsettling contrast.

I shifted slightly, careful not to aggravate the stitches in my left shoulder. The wound throbbed dully, a reminder of the battle that had nearly taken more from me than just blood. The room was quiet, save for the occasional soft rustling from Aldin. It was still the middle of the night, and Luna was undoubtedly busy with her duties. There was no chance she’d be able to return to me anytime soon.

The emptiness beside me was unsettling. It wasn’t just the absence of Luna that troubled me; it was the lack of the familiar weight of Promise, my sword, by my side. I had slept with it at my side for so long during my missions that its presence had become a sort of anchor, something that grounded me in the reality of each day’s struggles. Last night, with Luna in my arms, I had no need for it. But now, without her, the bed felt too empty, too vulnerable.

I hesitated for a moment, then made a decision. Reaching out, I grasped the hilt of Promise, which was leaning against the bedside table. The familiar, cool touch of the metal sent a wave of reassurance through me. Gently, I laid the sword beside me on the bed, its weight against the mattress a comforting presence, almost like a silent sentinel.

With Promise by my side, I felt a little more at ease. The sword had been a constant companion, a reminder of my connection to Luna and the duty I had sworn to uphold. Even though I knew she was out there, busy with her royal responsibilities, having Promise with me felt like a piece of her was still here, watching over me in her own way.

I settled back into the pillows, closing my eyes as I tried to let the tension drain from my body. The ache in my shoulder was persistent but manageable. What weighed more heavily on my mind was the strange mix of emotions I felt — a longing for Luna’s presence, a sense of security with Promise beside me, and an odd discomfort in the solitude of the night.

Sleep came slowly, inching closer with each breath, but not as easily as I had hoped. My mind wandered, replaying the events of the past day, the moments of vulnerability shared with Luna, the tender confessions of love, and the warmth of her kiss. It felt wrong to sleep without her now, as if a vital part of me was missing.

But as the minutes ticked by, the exhaustion I had been fighting against finally began to win. I tightened my grip on the hilt of Promise, drawing comfort from its presence. In the quiet of the night, with only the soft rustle of Aldin’s sleep and the distant sounds of Canterlot outside, I finally began to drift off.

The last thought that flitted through my mind was a simple one — a wish for Luna to return soon, so that the emptiness beside me could be filled once more.

Chapter Text

The castle gardens were quiet, a soft evening breeze rustling through the trees as the sun sagged lower towards the horizon, casting a golden glow over the carefully manicured paths and flowerbeds. The scents of roses and lavender filled the air, offering a moment of peace deep in the heart of Canterlot.

Aldin perched comfortably on a low branch above me, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. Shining Armor, still in his armor but clearly off-duty, leaned casually against a marble statue of some hideous amalgamation of numerous different animals — truly an oddity amongst the various pony themed statues of the garden. I sat on a stone bench under Aldin’s tree, resting my eyes and allowing myself to enjoy the evening breeze.

“So, how are things with you and the Princess of the Night?” Shining asked, his tone casual but with an unmistakable grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. His posture was relaxed, one hoof resting over the other as he leaned more on the base of the misshapen statue, clearly enjoying the moment.

I opened an eye, and peered at him over the rim of my shades. I was a bit taken aback by the question, even though I probably shouldn’t have been. Shining Armor was no fool, and given who his fiancée is, it wasn’t much of a stretch for him to know. But, I was curious.

“I never told you about Luna and I,” I replied, raising an eyebrow. “How did you find out?”

Shining chuckled, his grin widening. “Cadance. Who else? She’s the Princess of Love, after all. She predicted you two would fall for each other the day she met you.”

I groaned, though I couldn’t help but smile at the thought of Cadance meddling from the sidelines. “Should’ve known,” I muttered. “You two probably had a bet going, didn’t you?”

“Not really,” he said with a shrug. “I know better than to bet against Cadance on these sorts of things, but she did say it was only a matter of time before you and Luna realized how you felt for each other. Guess she was right again.” Shining Armor's smirk was the kind that only a guy who'd been in love for a long time could pull off. “How’s that going, by the way?”

I exhaled slowly, my mind wandering to Luna and the week we’d spent together since we confessed. “It’s… it’s been good. Different, but in the best way. It all still feels new, y'know? Like, every time we’re together, it’s just—” I paused, combing my mind, trying to find the right words. “—it feels more real than anything I’ve ever known.”

Shining nodded, a genuine smile crossing his face as he looked out at the gardens. “Yeah, I know that feeling.” His gaze shifted back to me, his expression softening. “I’m happy for you, really.”

“Thanks,” I said quietly, a warm feeling settling in my chest.

It was good to have someone like Shining Armor to talk to about this. Even though our differences in schedules kept our opportunities to spend time with each other to a few hours at best, we still managed to develop a sense of camaraderie. Maybe it was because we both had ties to royalty, or maybe it was just the way our lives had intertwined since I arrived in Equestria, or maybe we’re just chill like that.

Either way, his words meant something.

We sat there in comfortable silence for a while, the sounds of the garden filling the space between us. Aldin, from his perch above, hooted softly, though I could sense he was just as content as I was to enjoy the peace.

“It’s been too long since we hung out like this,” Shining said, breaking the silence, “I barely get to leave the barracks with the Gala coming up. You’d think they’d let me skip out on it this year, considering the whole... Vanhoover thing.”

My brow furrowed at that. “Vanhoover? What’s going on in Vanhoover?”

Shining rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “Ah, Cadance and I got assigned a royal mission. Nothing too big, just some diplomatic work, but it’s going to take us away from Canterlot for a while. We’re leaving in a couple of days, actually.”

Aldin hooted softly from above, tilting his head in curiosity.

I blinked, the words taking a moment to sink in. “Wait, so you won’t be at the Gala?”

Shining shrugged, his expression apologetic. “Yeah, we won’t be able to make it this year. I know, I know, it sucks. I was hoping we could all catch up there, but duty calls.” He sighed, though it didn’t seem like he was too torn up about missing the event. “Not that I’m too broken up about skipping the Gala. You’ve never been, right? Trust me, they’re not all that they’re cracked up to be.”

I tried to mask my disappointment, but it must have shown on my face, because Shining nudged me with his elbow, grinning. “C’mon, don’t look so down. I thought you weren’t one for big fancy parties anyway.”

I chuckled despite myself, shaking my head. “I’m not, but I was looking forward to seeing you and Cadance there. It would’ve been good to have some more friendly faces around.”

“Yeah, unfortunately,” Shining said, his tone apologetic. “Believe me, I’m not exactly thrilled about it either. Cadance and I were looking forward to seeing how you and Luna handled the Gala together.”

I rolled my eyes, though the small smile on my face betrayed my amusement. “Don’t worry, I’ll have Luna and Aldin there to keep me from getting too bored.”

For a moment, we stood there in comfortable silence, the sound of the wind rustling through the trees filling the space between us. It felt good, being able to talk openly about this, even if I wasn’t quite fully used to it yet.

“Speaking of Luna,” Shining said, breaking the silence, “you ready for the Gala? You know how these Canterlot noble types can be. All stuffy, formal, and full of themselves. You’ll have to put on your best noble act.”

I smirked, shaking my head. “Don’t worry, I have plenty of experience pretending to be nobility. I’ll manage. I’m mostly just going to be there for her.”

“You’re braver than I am,” Shining said with a chuckle. “I can’t stand those things. All the fake smiles and forced conversations... It’s enough to make you want to run for the hills.”

I couldn’t help but laugh at that. “You’re not wrong. I guess it’s all part of the whole ‘dating royalty’ thing.”

Shining shrugged. “Fair enough. Just... don’t let them push you around, alright? You’re more than just Luna’s apprentice now. That’s a big deal. Don’t let anyone make you feel like you don’t belong.”

There was a sincerity in his voice that I hadn’t expected, and I met his gaze, appreciating the support. Shining was one of the few people who understood what it meant to be close to royalty. He was engaged to Cadance, after all.

“I won’t,” I said firmly. “Thanks, Shining.”

“No problem, Seb,” he replied with a grin. “Just doing my duty as a friend.”

Aldin fluttered down from his perch, landing lightly on my shoulder with practiced ease. His beak gave me a playful nudge as amusement flickered through our link. "Hey, Seb, didn't you say something like that to the pink alicorn?"

I chuckled at his familiar teasing. "Her name is Cadance, best-buddy. And yes, I did."

"Potato, potato,” Aldin gave a dismissive shrug, his wings ruffling slightly as he grinned, his voice thick with amusement. “You should bring that up with Shiny again, just for fun."

I glanced over at Shining Armor, my face the picture of innocence. "Hey, Shining. Remember that night we went drinking?"

Shining’s ears perked up as his brow furrowed. I could almost hear the gears turning in his head. "Yeah... at the Golden Horseshoe. Why?" His voice held a cautious note, already sensing the trap.

I leaned back, barely containing my grin. "Ah yes, the Golden Horseshoe. Good times. You know, I distinctly recall guiding you back to Cadance’s room because you were so hammered you kept pointing at walls like they were doors, saying, ‘Thatta way!’ And then, when you finally stumbled into her room, and she pulled out a leash—"

Shining's eyes widened in horror, his hooves flying up to cover his ears as he shouted, "Lalalalalalala! Can’t hear you! No, no, no!"

I lost it. The grin broke through, and I laughed, full and unrestrained. The silence that followed was sweet, hanging in the air like a well-earned trophy.

"Never speak of it again?" I offered, my tone still dripping with amusement, though I was giving him an easy out.

Shining, still red-faced and glaring slightly, nodded quickly, his voice strained. "Never."

I snickered. "Fair enough."

Aldin burst into laughter, his hoots echoing through the garden, his amusement mixing with mine through our empathic link. Poor Shining would never live this one down, though I had a feeling he'd get his revenge sooner or later. No doubt he'd eventually have his own tales about me that were just as incriminating — if not worse.

As the sun dipped lower, the air began to cool, and Shining stood up, stretching his legs. "Well, I should probably head out. Got some last-minute prep before deployment.” He gave me a half-smile, still tinged with embarrassment but much more relaxed. "Try not to get into too much trouble at the Gala without me."

I shot him a mock salute. "No promises."

He chuckled, shaking his head. "Good luck, Sebastian. You’re gonna need it."

We exchanged our farewells, and I watched as he made his way back toward the castle, his silhouette slowly vanishing into the deepening twilight. Aldin perched back on his favorite spot, hooting softly, the garden now quiet and still, with just the two of us left to enjoy the evening.

Chapter Text

The grand dining hall of Canterlot Castle was just as I remembered it. The setting sun sent rays of kaleidoscope colors through the tall stained-glass windows. The intricate patterns highlighted the elaborately adorned table, casting a surreal glow over the room. It had been sometime since I last sat down at a real table for a meal.

I had sat through dozens of meals with the princesses before, mostly informal affairs where titles were discarded and conversations lacked diplomatic layers. But tonight was different. Tonight Luna was running late, and Celestia had the presence about her that filled the room, as though she brought the sun itself with her wherever she went. 

Aldin, perched comfortably on the back of my chair, his golden eyes scanning the room with a calm indifference that I could never seem to master. He was always unbothered by Celestia’s towering authority, and part of me envied his ability to remain unfazed in moments like these. Even now, as I tried to focus on the spread of food before me, Aldin’s presence was a steady reminder that I wasn’t alone in this.

His sharp eyes darted from one glistening utensil to another, and through our bond I could sense his amusement. “It’s been a while since we've dined somewhere so fancy, eh, Seb?”

I chuckled softly, straightening the collar of my shirt, the material of my shirt brushing the area where the stitches in my shoulder dissolved. “Yeah,” I said back, knowing only he'd catch the gist. “Almost forgot what it’s like to sit down for a proper meal.”

Celestia sat across from me, looking as regal as ever, her presence filling the room with a quiet authority. She smiled warmly as she sipped away at her wine, but her sharp gaze was studying me, sizing me up in a way that made me feel like I was under a spotlight. Luna was late, caught up with some final royal duties, leaving me alone with the Solar Princess, something that felt both formal and oddly personal. 

I had no idea what to say. I wasn’t sure whether we were still in the realm of small talk or if I should ask about the duties of the day. The silence stretched on awkwardly, and just as I was about to break it with some cringe ass comments about the excellent craftsmanship of the chandeliers, Celestia leaned forward slightly.

“So, Sebastian,” she began, casually swirling her glass of wine. “What are your intentions with my sister?”

The words hung in the air like a sword waiting to drop. I blinked, my brain scrambling for a response. I hadn't exactly prepared for this conversation — especially not tonight. Aldin shifted slightly on his perch, his eyes darting between me and Celestia with keen interest, almost like he was waiting to see how I'd handle it.

Of course, I knew it was coming. It wasn’t like Celestia didn’t already know about Luna and I. She had probably sensed it long before we even acknowledged it ourselves, probably just like Cadance did. But hearing the question posed so directly, with that serene, knowing look in her eyes, made the whole thing feel terrifyingly official. I sat up straighter, my nearly healed shoulder chose this moment to feel itchy. 

There were a thousand responses I could give, but all of them felt inadequate underneath Celestia’s gaze. It was as though she were staring right through me, weighing every unspoken word before I even had a chance to articulate it.

"You're on your own for this one," Aldin whispered, barely concealing his amusement.

I cleared my throat, feeling the weight of Celestia's gaze pinning me to the spot. I could feel the heat rising in my face, my pulse quickening as I tried to think of the best way to explain myself. My intentions? They were simple, really, but saying them aloud in front of Luna’s sister — one of the most powerful beings in Equestria — made them feel weighty.

“Well, I…” I started, meeting her gaze. “I love her.”

Celestia’s expression remained calm, but the slight lift of her brow told me she wasn’t letting me off the hook just yet. Her eyes, though warm with curiosity, were unyielding. “Love is a powerful word, Sebastian. And my sister… she hasn’t had the easiest path. I’m sure you know that.”

“I do,” I replied, my voice steady despite the tension crackling in the air. “I know of her past, about what she’s been through. I don’t take that lightly. And… I love her for all of it. The good, the bad — everything.”

A brief silence followed, the soft clinking of cutlery from the kitchen the only sound in the room. Celestia set her glass down gently, folding her hooves on the table, a calm expression on her face, though there was a depth in her eyes that told me she was weighing every word I spoke.

“I’m not asking for her to change,” I added, feeling the need to be absolutely clear. “I love who she is — as she is. I want to be with her. I want to be there for her, in every way I can. I don’t know what the future holds, but I do know I want her in it.”

Celestia’s smile grew warmer, though it didn’t lose that edge. “Good answer.” She took a delicate sip of her wine, setting the glass down with a soft clink. “But I suppose I don’t have to tell you that loving Luna comes with certain… responsibilities.”

I nodded, understanding the unspoken weight behind her words. Luna’s past, her scars — both physical and emotional — were still fresh in my mind. Being with her wasn’t just about romantic gestures and whispered promises. It meant understanding her darkness, standing by her side even in the face of that shadow.

“I know,” I said, my voice quiet but resolute. “I’m ready for that.”

Celestia leaned back in her chair, satisfied for now, though I had a feeling this wouldn’t be the last time she’d test me. She glanced at Aldin, who was watching the exchange with a bemused tilt of his head. “And what about you, Aldin? Are you ready for Sebastian to have someone else to dote on?”

Aldin gave a soft, indignant hoot, puffing up slightly. “He’s still mine,” he muttered, his words barely concealed under the guise of owl sounds. I couldn’t help but smirk.

Celestia’s gaze flicked back to me, her expression lightening. “You’ve been away for so long, Sebastian. It’s good to see you back, though I imagine Luna’s quite impatient to have you near again.” She chuckled softly, the sound surprisingly genuine. “She’s been rather different since your return.”

I smiled, a warmth spreading through me at the thought of Luna. It had only been a few days since we confessed our feelings for each other, but everything already felt so... different. More real. More alive. “I’m glad to be back,” I said, my voice carrying a soft fondness I didn’t even try to hide.

As if on cue, the door to the dining hall creaked open, and I felt my breath catch as Luna stepped into the room. She moved with her usual grace, her midnight mane shimmering in the dim candlelight as it flowed behind her like a living thing. Her eyes found mine instantly, and despite the grandeur of the dining hall, it felt as if the world had narrowed down to just the two of us for that moment.

“I apologize for the delay,” she said, her voice carrying a soft edge of formality as she approached the table. But I could see the flicker of warmth in her gaze, the way her eyes softened when they met mine. "I hope I haven't kept you waiting too long."

I stood, and shook my head. “Not at all,” I replied, unable to keep the smile from my face.

“No need to apologize,” Celestia said with a playful smile, her tone carrying that glint of sisterly amusement that was growing easier for me to recognize. “We were just talking.”

Luna raised an eyebrow at her sister’s lighthearted tone, clearly catching the underlying hint in Celestia’s words, but she let it slide. Instead, she turned her attention back to me, her eyes softening as they met mine. As she moved gracefully to the seat beside me, her presence easing the lingering tension in the room.

Aldin let out a soft hoot, acknowledging Luna with a slight nod before resuming his quiet watch. Through our link, I could feel his satisfaction, a gentle wave of contentment. He was pleased — the unease that had hung in the air moments before was dissolving, the dinner’s awkward tension broken by Luna’s arrival.

"I trust the two of you haven’t been conspiring in my absence," Luna said, her eyes narrowing in mock suspicion as she glanced between Celestia and me.

Celestia’s smile grew even more radiant, her wings shifting subtly, a telltale sign of her amusement. "Conspiring? Why, dear sister, I wouldn’t dream of it," she replied, her tone dripping with feigned innocence. "Besides, Sebastian here has already passed his first test."

Luna’s gaze flicked to me, her curiosity clearly piqued. “Oh?”

I met her eyes, feeling the familiar weight of her attention, along with that ever-present warmth that seemed to envelop me whenever she focused on me. “Your sister asked me about my intentions,” I said, doing my best to keep the mood light, in spite of the gravity of the topic.

Luna’s lips curled into a knowing smile as she leaned in ever so slightly, her voice dropping to a teasing whisper. “And? Did you pass?”

A smile of my own tugged at the corners of my mouth. “I’d like to think so.”

Celestia let out a small laugh, clearly enjoying the exchange. “He did quite well, actually,” she said, taking another sip of her wine. “But then, I expected nothing less.”

There was a moment of quiet as the three of us settled into the rhythm of dinner. Plates were passed, conversation flowed easily, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a sense of normalcy. Well, as normal as it could get when dining with two godlike sisters. 

The conversation eventually shifted to more neutral topics, from upcoming royal duties to the ongoing preparations for the Grand Galloping Gala. As much as I wasn’t one for big, fancy parties, I found myself strangely looking forward to this one — if only because Luna would be there.

“I do hope you’re prepared for the Gala, Sebastian,” Celestia said, a glint of amusement in her eyes. “It’ll be your first time attending, and it can be quite the spectacle.”

I nodded, though inwardly I wasn’t as confident. “I have a suit ready,” I replied. “My shoulder’s good to go, and my hair’s been trimmed, so I suppose I’m as ready as I’ll ever be.”

Luna chuckled softly beside me. “It is a grand event,” she said, her tone a touch more serious. “Though if I’m being honest, the Galas I attended a thousand years ago were rather dull.”

Celestia waved a hoof dismissively. “Oh, Luna, that was so long ago. Things have changed.” She paused, her smile turning mischievous. “Besides, I have a feeling this Gala will be... different.”

I raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to Celestia’s statement than she was letting on, but she didn’t elaborate. I glanced at Luna, who merely rolled her eyes at her sister’s cryptic tone.

Fine. I’ll bite.

“Different how?” I asked cautiously.

“Oh, you’ll see,” Celestia said, her smile widening in a way that made me certain she was up to something. “Just enjoy the night. I’m sure it’ll be memorable.”

I exchanged a look with Luna, who seemed equally dubious of her sister’s intentions, but neither of us pressed further. Whatever Celestia was planning, I had a feeling we wouldn’t find out until the night of the Gala itself.

Dinner continued without any more surprises, though Luna and I exchanged subtle glances throughout the evening, a quiet understanding between us that was still new but growing stronger every day. It was as if everything had shifted since our confessions — we no longer had to hide our feelings, and that openness was refreshing. 

As the meal wrapped up, Celestia dabbed at her mouth with a napkin, her golden magic swirling the glass away with practiced ease. “Well, I believe that concludes our dinner,” she said. “I have some duties to attend to before the night is over.” She gave us both a knowing look, lingering a moment longer on Luna. “I’ll leave you two to enjoy the rest of your evening.”

Luna and I both nodded our goodbyes, watching as Celestia gracefully left the room, her radiant presence fading down the long corridor. As soon as the door clicked shut behind her, I let out a small breath I hadn’t realized I was holding.

“Your sister never misses an opportunity to test me, does she?” I said with a grin.

Luna chuckled, leaning closer to me, her wing brushing against my side. “You handled her well. She can be protective, but I think she approves of you.”

“Huh, you think so?”

She smiled playfully. “Well, you’re still here, aren’t you?”

I shook my head, amusement tugging at my lips, but there was a part of me that was relieved. Earning Celestia’s approval was good, and knowing that I hadn’t somehow overstepped gave me a bit more confidence for what lay ahead. 

As we stood to leave, Luna’s eyes gleamed with a certain anticipation I couldn’t quite place. There was something in her gaze, something more than the affection we had already shared. It was subtle, but unmistakable. Almost as if she were waiting for something.

The thought of attending the Gala with Luna by my side was more than enough to make me want to endure that evening. And though I wasn’t the type for grand events or elaborate gatherings, I knew that as long as she was with me, I’d manage it just fine.

As we walked together, side by side, I felt a quiet thrill in the air. Something was brewing, and though I didn’t know the full extent of what Celestia had planned for the Gala, one thing was clear: the night would be unforgettable.

Chapter Text

The Grand Galloping Gala was everything I'd expected: stuffy, overly formal, and impossibly boring.

I had been right from the start — this night would be unforgettable, alright… Unforgettably fucking dull.

Nobles strutted around like peacocks, each one preening in their overly extravagant outfits, trying to outshine the next with pointless small talk and hollow smiles. Celestia’s promise of an interesting Gala felt like a cruel joke. Luna had dangled the reward of a ‘special sparring session’ afterward, and that was probably the only thing keeping me from disrupting this parade of fools.

I tugged at my collar, the stiff fabric of my custom-tailored suit pressing against my neck. It fit perfectly, but the formality was stifling. I was more used to the freedom of my usual gear — the kind that let me move, fight, breathe. This, though… this was for appearances, and Luna had made it clear that appearances mattered here. Especially for someone in my position. So, for her, I would endure this game of extravagance.

Still, the fit of the suit wasn’t the only thing making me feel out of place.

The Teashades of Night rested comfortably on my face, their dark lenses more of a statement than a necessity in this overly lit ballroom. Darkvision wasn’t needed within a place like this, but they offered a sort of connection to the world I was more accustomed to. Meanwhile, the Laurel of Vast Intelligence sat atop my head, its silver leaves catching the chandelier light with a faint gleam. Nobles fluttered around the room aimlessly their only guide being each other in their shared procession towards the princesses, their eyes flicking between Celestia and Luna, with whispered gossip and thinly veiled glances.

Luna stood beside me, a beacon of night's elegance in her black crown, silver shoes, and the familiar black peytral emblazoned with her mark. She exuded her usual regal beauty, but I could sense the underlying tension just beneath the surface. Like me, her presence here wasn't ideal, and her mind was already far ahead, no doubt focused on the sparring session awaiting us later. A mutual, unspoken countdown to when the real fun would begin.

Aldin perched on my shoulder, his feathers ruffling as he scanned the room. Through our link, I felt his shared disdain for the endless display of pomp. He wasn’t impressed, and to be honest, neither was I. He gave off the occasional flicker of mild curiosity, but mostly, it was a shared impatience. I could feel it — he too wanted to be anywhere but here.

On Luna’s other side, Celestia stood tall and radiant in her golden regalia, projecting her usual mixture of serenity and authority. The nobles crowded around her like moths drawn to a flame, eager to immolate themselves in their poor attempts to garner a shred of attention. Meanwhile, only a handful made their way over to Luna, offering polite nods and brief platitudes before scurrying back into Celestia’s orbit. 

It was hard not to notice how stark the difference was. While Celestia was practically smothered in admiration and sycophantic praise, Luna was left on the sidelines, her presence acknowledged but never truly celebrated. It was frustrating. I could see the respect they showed her, but it was always formal, devoid of the warmth and adoration they reserved for her sister. 

Luna wore the mask of indifference well, but I knew her better than that. She'd grown used to the nobles' lackluster treatment, the polite but empty gestures that barely acknowledged her. It was a routine she’d come to expect, but it did not sit right with me, and it never would. They had no idea who they were slighting. And maybe they didn’t care, but I did. 

The line of nobles continued to snake its way toward us, each one with the same fawning display of affection for Celestia. Flowery compliments flowed as if they'd rehearsed them in front of mirrors, followed by a quick, obligatory greeting to Luna before they scurried off. The monotony was nauseating.

I fought the growing urge to roll my eyes. The tedium was gnawing at me now, testing the limits of my patience. But Luna had asked me to be here, and that was all the reason I needed to endure. Besides, I knew what awaited us after the Gala, and the thought alone was enough to keep me from snapping due to hearing the same empty pleasantries over and over again.

I stood by Luna’s side, quiet but present, offering the occasional nod or polite smile when appropriate. Even shaking the rare hoof every now and then. The tension inside me simmered. This wasn’t my world. I wasn’t built for political games or grand events like this, but I wasn’t here for the sake of rubbing elbows with the elite. I was here for her. And that made it worth the discomfort. 

At least none of them wished to speak to me.

Another noble approached, bowing so deeply to Celestia I thought they might fall over. The praise that followed was as excessive as ever, something about her sun shining brighter than ever, or some such nonsense. I stifled a sigh, shifting my stance, letting my gaze drift while still half-listening to the endless parade of sycophancy. The Gala truly was a portrait of excess: lavish decorations, stifling formality, and an endless stream of shallow compliments.

Then, just as I began to wonder how much longer this could possibly drag on, the ballroom doors creaked open. The room's energy shifted slightly, and I glanced toward the entrance.

Twilight Sparkle and her friends had arrived.

Twilight entered the ballroom with wide, eager eyes, brimming with excitement. She beelined for Celestia, while her friends scattered in all directions as soon as they crossed the threshold, each one disappearing into the Gala’s festivities with their own priorities in mind.

As Twilight’s hooves carried her straight toward Celestia with an eager smile. Only Spike was left at the entrance, the young dragon standing there looking a little lost. Abandoned, by all of his friends.

Ouch.

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight’s voice rang out, filled with excitement as she reached her mentor.

Celestia turned to her student, offering a warm smile. “Twilight, my faithful student. I’m so glad you could make it.”

Twilight practically beamed at her words, clearly hoping for a few moments of her undivided attention. But before she could say much more, another noble stepped forward, bowing and offering some extravagant flattery to Celestia. Twilight’s smile faltered as she watched her mentor turn back to her duties, greeting yet another pony eager to bask in her presence.

Twilight hesitated, shuffling her hooves as she stood on the sidelines, waiting for her chance to speak with Celestia again. But the endless stream of nobles vying for Celestia's attention showed no signs of slowing down anytime soon.

Luna’s gaze flicked toward me, a spark of amusement dancing in her eyes as she caught sight of Twilight’s predicament. I couldn’t help but smirk at the irony — even in a room full of Equestria’s elite, all Twilight wanted was time with Celestia, yet she was stuck waiting behind the endless line of sycophants.

“Well,” I muttered under my breath, just loud enough for Luna to hear, “seems Twilight’s night might be even longer than ours.”

Luna let out a soft chuckle, her eyes flicking briefly toward her sister and Twilight. “It appears so,” she murmured back, her voice low and laced with amusement. “Though, I suspect Celestia enjoys keeping her student on her hooves.”

I glanced at her, catching the playful glint in her eyes. Luna knew her sister better than anyone, and there was a hint of mischief in her expression. She could see the humor in Twilight’s struggle, and I could tell she found some satisfaction in it. Perhaps this as a part of Celestia's ploy?

Aldin shifted restlessly on my shoulder, his wings twitching slightly. I could feel his boredom through our link, and I couldn't blame him for it. I tilted my head toward him and with a soft nudge, I whispered, “Go on, best-buddy. You're free to find yourself some entertainment. I’m sure the garden’s more interesting than this. I’ll manage here.”

With an eager hoot, Aldin stretched his wings and took off, soaring over the heads of the gathered ponies and disappearing out into the gardens. I felt his excitement ripple through our bond as he left, happy to escape the stuffy confines of the ballroom in search of something more engaging.

Luna watched him go, her lips curling into a small smile. "He is wise to escape," she remarked. "I would do the same if I could."

I chuckled, my gaze lingering on her longer than I intended. “You and me both,” I replied, that brief moment of shared humor just enough to momentarily break the monotony.

She had once confessed, in one of our quieter moments, that she liked it when I looked at her — really looked at her. Now, I couldn’t help myself. The way the soft light from the chandeliers caught the midnight hues of her coat, the way her ethereal mane seemed to shimmer with a life of its own, flowing with the stars themselves... There was something deeply magnetic about her, something that drew me to her no matter how many times I saw her.

Her eyes met mine, and in that instant, the noise of the Gala receded into a distant murmur. Her gaze softened, the regal mask of hers slipping for just a moment, revealing the hidden warmth beneath. It was the same warmth she reserved for when it was just the two of us, a look that always made the rest of the world insignificant.

“I can feel your thoughts wandering, Sebastian,” she said quietly, her voice like velvet, rich with affection.

“Can you blame me?” I answered, my tone light but honest. “I don’t get to see you like this very often.” And it was true — seeing Luna in full regal form, commanding a room, was a rare sight, but one I never tire of. Even now, surrounded by nobles who barely deserved her time, she radiated power, grace, and an allure that was hard to describe.

She tilted her head, a teasing smile tugging at her lips. “And here I thought you would be more captivated by the charm of the Gala.”

“Not a chance,” I replied, smirking. “I’m just waiting for the part where we get to leave.”

Her laughter was soft, a sound so subtle it barely escaped her lips, but it was enough to send a pleasant warmth curling through my chest. "Soon," she promised, her voice dipping into something private, meant only for me. "But not yet. Patience, my dear apprentice."

I sighed, resigned to the situation. The line of nobles seemed never-ending, a steady stream of ponies eager for their moment with the princesses. Flattery after flattery, each one more insincere than the last, filled the air as they paid their respects to Celestia first, before sparing a quick, obligatory nod to Luna. 

I stood by her side, silently enduring the spectacle, my thoughts wandering despite myself. This wasn’t my world — it never had been. Yet, here I was, a part of this world for her. Always for her. 

Minutes dragged into what felt like hours. Occasionally, I’d glance over at Celestia, who managed her side of the room with the same effortless grace, all while Twilight hovered nearby. Her eager eyes trailed after her mentor, growing more frustrated with each interruption. Every time Twilight tried to speak, another noble stepped in, monopolizing Celestia’s attention. It was all rather painful to watch.

Suppressing a yawn, I shifted my weight, my eyes scanning the room once again. The interactions between the nobles were so predictable — overly-polished smiles, exaggerated compliments, whispers that carried the weight of gossip while lacking any real substance. 

But my focus always came back to Luna. Even here, surrounded by shallow courtiers who barely acknowledged her, she stood tall, regal, and unwavering. The strength it took for her to endure this, to maintain her dignity despite the indifference of those around her, was something I admired more than I could ever express. It reminded me of the battles she had faced, the ones I knew scarred her both physically and emotionally. She was resilient, and that resilience drew me to her like a moth to a flame. I found myself wishing to be burned.

Just as I was starting to mentally check out again, a loud crash echoed from deeper within the Gala, snapping me out of my daze. The sudden sound sent a ripple of unease through the room, and I immediately turned toward the source of the noise.

Instinctively, I reached for my sword — only to find it wasn’t there. I cursed under my breath. Celestia had insisted I leave Promise behind for the Gala, and while I respected her decision, it left me feeling exposed. 

That’s okay. I can make do with just my hands.

Making haste, I began weaving my way through the crowd, my senses alert as I moved toward the main hall. The closer I got, the more obvious it became that something was going on. Ponies were talking in hushed tones, some looking worried while others seemed more curious than anything.

I pushed open the doors to the main hall, stepping inside just in time to see chaos already reigning. 

Someone had given Pinkie Pie a turntable and she had taken to DJing and — in her infinite genius — then decided to dive off the stage and start a cake space program using the multi-tiered cake Applejack just so happened to be pushing around on a cart. The aforementioned cake flew through the air aiming for Prince Blueblood, but luckily for him, Rarity decided to take one for the team and tanked the cake for him, resulting in her getting splattered instead. Her fancy dress was caked… in cake.

Wow, I never would’ve expected Rarity to make that kind of sacrifice play!

Never mind, she’s strangling him.

Rainbow Dash had decided that now was a good time to balance a statue on her back, resulting in pillars crashing down and shattering, sending chunks of stone skidding across the marble floor.

I stood there at the entrance to the main hall, taking a moment to clean the lenses of my shades. And yet, when I put them back on, the insane shit before me was still continuing. I should do something. I should try to put a stop to this anarchy, but if I did then it would be back to boring Gala shit. Somehow, no one looks like they’re hurt, and this is far more enjoyable than any Gala!

Luna, Twilight, and Celestia had just entered the main hall. Celestia surveyed the scene with a mixture of disbelief and amusement, while Twilight looked like she was on the verge of a breakdown. Luna, for her part, simply looked resigned, as if she had expected this all along.

The scene in the main hall was pure chaos. Pinkie Pie was still attempting to DJ, her music serving only to give the chaos a soundtrack. Rarity, covered in cake, had Blueblood in a headlock, while Rainbow Dash was on a rampage, sending statues crashing down with reckless abandon. The sheer level of madness was enough to make me briefly reconsider all my life choices that had led up to this moment.

At least it can’t get worse.

Then it got worse.

The door leading to a section of the garden was flung open so hard that the hinges snapped and broke. A stampede of animals rushed into the hall, scattering in every direction. With the horde of animals spreading out, Fluttershy now stood visible in the now broken doorway, clearly very much off her rocker. And there, perched atop her head, flapping and hooting away in joy, was Aldin.

"You're going to LOVE ME!" Fluttershy roared at the fleeing animals, her voice a terrifying mix of desperation and fury.

“WHEEEEE!” Aldin hooted from atop the head of the enraged pegasus, clearly having the time of his life.

“Nah,” I said, beginning the necessary motions and incantations to cast a nonlethal Fireball. "Fuck that."

“Sebastian!” Luna’s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and commanding. “No Fireballs!”

“They’ll survive. I already put the nonlethal metamagic into it—” I began, my voice casual as I continued the incantation, but the hard look Luna gave me made me pause. She didn’t need to say anything more. With a sheepish grin, I let the spell unravel before it could be wasted. “Okay, no Fireballs.”

The chaos showed no signs of abating. Rarity was still throttling Blueblood, Rainbow Dash darted overhead with chunks of a shattered statue in her hooves, and Pinkie Pie… well, Pinkie was being Pinkie, bouncing through the mayhem with gleeful abandon. Meanwhile, Fluttershy was desperately trying to wrangle the terrified animals back into the garden, her usual gentle demeanor replaced by an expression of pure fury that could strike terror into the bravest of warriors. Perched atop her head, Aldin seemed unbothered by the chaos, enjoying the ride with a contented chirp.

///

Princess Celestia, observing the pandemonium, turned to Luna, Twilight, and I, a faint smile playing at the corners of her lips. “You know,” she said, her tone calm despite the bedlam unfolding around us, “I think it might be time for all of us to make our exit.”

///

Twilight blinked in surprise, not expecting such a suggestion from her mentor. “Princess Celestia, are you serious?” she asked, her voice laced with disbelief.

Celestia chuckled softly, gesturing toward the rest of Twilight’s friends, who were currently contributing to the disarray. “Twilight, why don’t you and your friends join us at Donut Joe's? I think we could all use a break from this excitement.”

Luna raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Donut Joe's? That does sound like a welcome change from this disaster.”

“I’m in,” I said, eager to escape the Gala and its endless tedium. 

/// start here

Twilight hesitated, then nodded. “Okay, Donut Joe's it is.” She turned to gather her friends, who, unsurprisingly, were more than happy to trade the chaos of the Gala for donuts and some peace.

Once we managed to pry Rarity away from the disheveled prince — narrowly avoiding her catching a murder charge — we made our hasty retreat from the main hall, dodging flying debris and stampeding animals. It was as if the Gala had devolved into some chaotic circus, and we were the only ones with enough sense to escape.

The fresh night air hit me as we stepped outside, leaving the chaos behind us. The distant sounds of shouting and crashes faded, replaced by the peaceful hum of Canterlot's night. For the first time that evening, I felt the tension start to melt away, the weight of the stuffy formalities lifting from my shoulders. Sure, the Gala had turned into a disaster, but that was infinitely better than the slow death by boredom I’d been suffering.

“Honestly, this must have been the most exciting Gala in years,” I muttered to Luna, who gave me a sly smile in return.

As we made our way through the dimly lit streets, the warm, cozy glow of Donut Joe's came into view. It stood in stark contrast to the extravagance of the castle, the simple, welcoming atmosphere a welcome change after the pomp and grandeur we'd just left behind. The soft clinking of cups and the smell of fresh pastries was like an unspoken invitation to leave all the nonsense behind for a while.

Inside, Spike sat at the bar, looking slightly forlorn as he stared down at a mountain of donuts.

“Spike!” Twilight called, her face lighting up as soon as she spotted him. She rushed over, her earlier frustration forgotten in an instant. 

He looked up in surprise, his eyes widening as we all entered. “What are you all doing here?” he asked, clearly not expecting company.

“Long story,” I said, unbuttoning my suit jacket to better relax. “Let’s just say the Gala was a bust and leave it at that.”

Spike’s grin widened, pleased to have us join him. “Well, you’ve come to the right place. Donut Joe's has the best donuts in all of Equestria.”

I took a booth seat by the window, and relaxed. 

The night had turned wild, unpredictable, and everything a Grand Galloping Gala wasn’t supposed to be — but I couldn’t help but appreciate it for exactly that reason. We’d survived the madness, and now, we could finally relax.

Luna sat beside me, her eyes twinkling with a mixture of amusement and relief. “I daresay the Gala was… memorable,” she said with a chuckle, her voice low enough for only me to hear.

“Memorable is one way to put it,” I replied, shaking my head. “I think your sister’s going to be busy sorting out the aftermath for a while.”

“She did plan for a more entertaining Gala this year,” Luna said, raising a brow at me. “Though I doubt even she expected this.”

I couldn’t help but laugh at that. Celestia, always with the subtle schemes. Well, at least she got her wish.

As we settled into a booth and placed our orders, I glanced to my side where Luna sat. She caught my eye and smiled — a genuine, warm smile that made my heart skip a beat. Despite everything that had happened tonight, being here with her and the others, surrounded by friendly faces and laughter, made it all worth it.

The atmosphere quickly became relaxed as Donut Joe himself came over, taking orders and chatting amiably with everyone. The scent of fresh donuts, coffee, and hot chocolate filled the air, creating a comforting, homey ambiance that made the Gala feel like a distant memory.

Pinkie Pie was already halfway through her own mountain of donuts, her energy seemingly endless despite the mayhem she had just orchestrated. That pink one is not normal.

Aldin and Fluttershy were engaged in conversation, but only Aldin seemed to fully comprehend the other's words. Fluttershy struggled to interpret the hoots, clicks, and head movements, and despite her best efforts, she was not fluent in owl. I couldn't help but wonder about Fluttershy too — after all, she had broken those doors with ease. But if Aldin trusted her, then she must be alright… probably.

Twilight finally got her time with Celestia. The two sat along with Spike at the bar, discussing the Gala, friendship, and life’s goings-on. Spike just seemed glad to be included in the conversation.

Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash had just taken seats across from Luna and I, exchanging glances before turning their attention onto me. I met their curious gazes with a grin, knowing that naturally questions were about to fly. Rarity broke the silence first.

“Sebastian, darling,” she began, her voice dripping with curiosity, “where did you disappear to after bringing the fillies back to Ponyville?”

I took a moment, nursing my coffee and unnecessarily adjusting my shades to buy myself some time to collect myself. “Well, after making sure they were safe and sound, I headed back to Canterlot,” I said casually, as though it were something casual and everyday. “I had some, uh, personal matters to attend to.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “Personal matters, huh? You were lookin’ mighty worse for wear when you brought them fillies back. Hope you didn’t overdo it.”

I chuckled, appreciating the concern. “It was a bit rough. The hydra got a good bite in, I’ll admit, but I’m fully healed now. Just a few scars to remember it by.”

Rainbow Dash leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with excitement. “You fought a hydra and didn’t tell us? Come on, spill! How did you take it down?”

“It was a tough fight,” I admitted, a smirk sneaking onto my mouth as I recalled the battle. “The original plan was to play it smart — lop off a few heads, keep my distance, avoid a direct melee confrontation. But when those fillies got caught in the middle, I had to switch it up. It was more about keeping them safe than anything else.”

Rarity let out a sigh of relief, her posture relaxing. “Thank goodness you were there to save Sweetie Belle and her friends. You’re quite the hero, Sebastian.”

Feeling a little embarrassed, I suddenly found the floor tiles very interesting. “I was just lucky enough to be in the right place at the right time.”

Applejack gave a nod of agreement. “Ain’t that the truth. But still, we owe ya for keepin’ ‘em safe.”

Rainbow Dash playfully punched my arm. “Next time you’re up against something epic like that, you gotta let me know. I’d love to get in on the action.”

I laughed, shaking my head. “I’ll keep that in mind, Dash.”

Over the next few minutes, everyone around us splintered off into different groups around the donut shop, each absorbed in their own conversations about the Gala’s chaos. Eventually, I found myself alone, except for Luna sitting beside me.

As the next round of donuts arrived, my focus drifted entirely away from the assorted pastries in front of me and settled firmly on Luna. The shop's warm glow, softened by the residual energy of the Gala, created a cocoon-like atmosphere around us. There was a strange intimacy in the air, the kind where everything else fades away, and only the person next to you matters. Luna’s presence was magnetic — her midnight-blue coat shimmered under the low light, her ethereal mane moving as if it had a life of its own, casting soft shadows across her face. Being next to her felt like standing at the edge of something breathtaking, thrilling, and just a little dangerous.

Around us, the others were scattered in their own worlds. Fluttershy and Aldin were slowly approaching upon the common understanding for Aldin's word for 'door'. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack huddled together, rehashing the Gala’s unexpected turn of events, while Pinkie Pie had taken her seat as queen of donut mountain — a comically large cup of chocolate milk in one hoof, a donut in the other, and a now restocked pile of donuts to consume before her. At the bar, Twilight, Spike, and Celestia were still absorbed in conversation — Twilight, in particular, looking eager to make up for lost time with her mentor after being sidelined by the Gala’s endless line of pompous nobles. Spike just looked happy to not be left behind.

But at our small booth, it was as if none of that existed. It was just Luna and I, close enough that her warmth seeped into my side, anchoring me in the moment. Every time I looked at her, that spark in her eyes — the one that had been there ever since we confessed our feelings — seemed to flare brighter. The world outside felt distant, as though it existed only to frame this stolen moment between us.

“I must admit,” I said, breaking the silence that had stretched comfortably between us, “I didn’t think this night would end with donuts. Not after everything.”

Luna’s soft laugh sent a shiver down my spine, each note of it warm and teasing. “Life is full of surprises, is it not?” Her voice dropped, just enough to feel more personal, her gaze locking onto mine with a glint of mischief. “Though I must say, I find myself enjoying these particular surprises... especially when the company is so pleasant.”

I felt my pulse quicken at her words, the teasing lilt in her voice stirring something deeper in me. “Well,” I said, matching her tone, “if all surprises were like this, I’d be more than happy to endure them.”

Her eyes flickered down, just briefly, to my lips before meeting my gaze again. “Endure, hmm? I had hoped for more enthusiasm than that, Sebastian,” she teased, her voice velvety and low.

Grinning, I leaned in closer until the distance between us was reduced to a breath. “Oh, trust me, I’m enthusiastic. Just trying to keep it together, you know... apprentice manners and all that.”

Her eyes sparkled with amusement as her lips twitched, barely suppressing a smile. “Ah, yes, apprentice manners. And here I was under the impression that you enjoyed bending the rules.”

I laughed softly, savoring the banter. “Only when it’s worth it.”

“And is it?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, her gaze locking with mine. “Worth bending the rules for?”

I held her gaze, feeling the charged air thicken as the playful banter gave way to something deeper. “For you? Always.”

Luna’s lips curled into a slow, satisfied smile, one that made my stomach flip. “Good," she murmured, her voice oozing with possibility. "Because I plan on pushing your limits to see just how far you're willing to go."

Her words sent a jolt of excitement through me, the playful challenge clear in her tone. Before I could respond, she glanced around the shop, her attention briefly flitting over the others — everyone else had settled into their own groups. It was as though we were in our own world, completely separated from the lively chatter filling Donut Joe’s.

Luna’s gaze returned to me, her eyes glimmering with amusement. “So, tell me,” she said, her voice lilting in a way that made it impossible to tear my attention away from her, “what did you make of the Gala?”

“The Gala? It was what I expected,” I admitted, chuckling. “But I can’t say I’m disappointed. The ending was more... interesting than it had any right to be.”

Luna leaned in closer, her lips curved in a sly smile. “And now? Is this how you imagined the night would end?”

I shook my head, my voice soft as I met her gaze again. “Not at all. But I wouldn’t change a thing.”

She levitated a donut with her magic, taking a small bite, her eyes twinkling with the same mischievous energy that always seemed to be lurking just beneath the surface. “It’s strange, isn’t it?” she mused, “how something as simple as a mere donut could bring so much satisfaction.”

I smiled, picking up my own donut, mimicking her playful tone. “It’s always the little things that matter most. Sometimes the simplest moments are the most precious.”

Her brow arched, intrigued. “Simple pleasures, then? And what other simple pleasures do you find unexpectedly delightful, my apprentice?”

Her words held a teasing edge, but there was a challenge in her eyes that sent my heart racing. “Well,” I said, keeping my tone light, “sitting here with a beautiful mare after a night of chaos ranks pretty high.”

As Luna's eyes met mine, time seemed to stand still and the world outside of Donut Joe's disappeared into the background. There was an unexplainable bond between us that had been growing ever since our night in the castle where we truly connected for the first time. In this moment, it felt like that bond was about to burst into flames. A gentle smile spread across her face, but her gaze held me captive.

“You flatter me,” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “But what would you do if that beautiful mare asked for more than just a quiet moment?”

My heart skipped a beat, the weight of her words settling in the space between us. “I suppose I’d have to see what she had in mind,” I replied, my voice dropping to a near whisper. “After all, I’m always eager to learn, especially from such a captivating teacher.”

Luna’s smile deepened, something more than amusement flickering in her eyes. “Then perhaps we should continue your lesson elsewhere,” she said, her voice a quiet purr. “I did promise you a sparring session, did I not?”

Her words sent a thrill through me, anticipation coiling in my chest. My heart pounded in my ears as I nodded, a grin tugging at the corners of my mouth. “You did,” I replied, keeping my tone light but unable to hide the excitement that simmered beneath the surface.

Luna stood gracefully from the booth, her wing brushing my shoulder in a subtle, almost teasing gesture. “Then come,” she said softly, her eyes glinting with promise. “Let us see what you have learned.”

I rose to my feet, casting a glance toward Aldin, who was still attempting — and failing — to pierce the language barrier between himself and Fluttershy. The little guy seemed to be enjoying himself, and I knew he’d meet up with me later. He didn’t need to be there for what was about to go down. 

“I’ll catch up with you later,” I murmured to Aldin, who gave a casual bob of his head in acknowledgment, not even breaking stride in his attempts at conversation with Fluttershy.

Luna led the way out of Donut Joe’s, and as we stepped into the cool night air, the weight of what was about to happen settled over me. The moon hung high in the sky, casting a silver glow over the streets of Canterlot, the city quiet now that the chaos of the Gala’s end had subsided. The soft clink of Luna’s shoes against the cobblestones echoed faintly as we made our way through the empty streets.

My mind raced. The anticipation of what was to come mingled with the excitement of the surprises I had in store for her. Since I had promised to take it easy physically, I had spent my days of rest preparing, recreating spells in secret while I allowed my shoulder to fully heal. This was no ordinary sparring session; Luna had promised as much. And I had every intention of showing her just how far I’d come since I arrived on Equis.

We walked in silence for a while, but it wasn’t an uncomfortable silence. It was charged, the tension between us palpable. Luna’s earlier teasing had given way to something more focused, more intense. Her steps were purposeful, her expression growing more serious the closer we got to the castle.

I could feel the change in her. The playful edge she’d had in the donut shop was fading, replaced by something sharper, more dangerous. I’d sparred with her before — I knew what it was like when Luna was serious. And I could tell that tonight was going to be one of those nights. But this time, there was something different in the air, something that made my pulse quicken even more both physically and mentally.

As we rounded a corner, the towering silhouette of Canterlot Castle loomed ahead, its spires bathed in moonlight. The Sparring Grounds were inside, tucked away in a secluded section of the castle where only the most trusted could train. A place where Luna had tested me before, pushing me to my limits.

I glanced at her as we walked, her expression now unreadable, her eyes fixed ahead. She hadn’t said much since we left the shop, but her silence spoke volumes. There was an intensity to her now, a weight in the air that made my skin prickle with anticipation. This wasn’t just about a sparring session anymore — I could feel it in my bones. Something more was coming, something that would change the dynamic between us.

“You seem... focused,” I said, breaking the silence as we walked.

Luna’s gaze flicked toward me, and the faintest hint of a smile tugged at her lips. “It is a serious matter, is it not?” she replied, her tone measured. “Sparring is not just about physical prowess. It is a test of one’s mind, one’s instincts.”

I nodded, my heart racing faster now. “I’ve been working on a few things,” I said, letting a bit of my excitement bleed into my voice. “Thought I’d surprise you.”

Her eyes glimmered in the moonlight, a spark of curiosity flashing through her serious demeanor. “Oh?” she said, her voice dipping just slightly. “Then I look forward to seeing what you have prepared, my dear apprentice.”

There it was again — that electric charge between us, the unspoken challenge in her words. I was more than ready to meet it.

As we made our way deeper into Canterlot Castle, the faint echo of our steps filled the long, dimly lit halls. The grandeur of the castle loomed around us, but neither of us seemed to notice. Luna’s pace quickened slightly, her movements purposeful, focused. I could feel her intensity growing with each step, her playful demeanor from earlier all but gone. She was slipping into her role as my mentor, as my sparring partner, and the shift in her energy was palpable.

The castle halls seemed to stretch on forever, winding and turning until they opened into a long corridor that I knew led to the Sparring Grounds. My pulse quickened as we approached the final set of doors, the atmosphere thick with anticipation. This was it. No more banter, no more games. Luna had something planned for tonight, something intense, and I needed to be ready.

The Sparring Grounds lay ahead — an open area tucked within the heart of the castle, designed for training and combat. A running track stretched around the perimeter, and in the center, the earthen training ground waited, marked by scattered practice dummies. A small pavilion sat at the far edge, offering water and a brief respite for those who needed it. 

But tonight, there would be no need for rest. 

Luna came to a stop at the edge of the grounds, her eyes sweeping over the familiar space before she turned to face me. Without a word, she began removing her regalia, setting aside her crown and peytral with a kind of reverence, as though the act signified the shift from royalty to warrior. Her silver shoes followed, leaving her bare-hoofed, her mane flowing with an ethereal shimmer in the moonlight. She looked different like this — raw, unencumbered by her usual royal bearing.

I mirrored her actions, shrugging off my suit’s jacket and draping it over the edge of the pavilion. Rolling up the sleeves of my dress shirt, I appreciated the crisp night air brushing against my skin, cooling me down but doing nothing to settle the rising heat within. My muscles tensed in anticipation, and I flexed my fingers, feeling the latent magic thrumming beneath the surface, waiting to be unleashed. 

I had been preparing for this moment, inscribing new spells, testing my limits. Luna had no idea what I had up my sleeve, but soon she would.

We stood there, facing each other, the quiet of the night settling around us like a blanket. For a moment, there was only the sound of the wind rustling through the nearby trees, the soft hum of magic in the air. Luna’s eyes were locked on mine, her expression unreadable, but her gaze carried a weight I’d come to recognize.

“Sebastian,” she began, her voice steady and sharp, “tonight, I want you to fully utilize your magic. Fight as if your life depended on it.”

In all of our sparring sessions, I have always had a hunch that she was holding back. An inkling that each bout was simply Luna going through the motions. But not this time. She wanted me to fight like this was a real fight? I could do that. 

“You got it, Luna. No holding back.” I said before casting Mage Armor on myself, the familiar shimmer of magical energy enveloping me like a second skin.

She nodded, her eyes narrowing slightly. “Good. Tonight, I’ll push you farther than ever before.”

There was a ruthlessness there that both thrilled and unsettled me. It made me hesitate for a heartbeat, some primal instinct warning that I was stepping into dangerous territory. The urge to flee tugged at me, but I was already in too deep. The fire inside me burned too hot, craving the challenge ahead.

I locked eyes with her, determination flaring in my chest. With a sharp breath, I pushed aside any lingering doubts and seized a practice sword, not nearly as good as Promise, but it would serve. Now wasn’t the time for hesitation — my focus had to be sharp, unyielding.

As we took our positions, the adrenaline surged, heightening my senses. My mind raced, evaluating strategies, spell combinations, and possibilities. This wasn’t just a spar — it was a test. A test of my skills, my resolve, my ability to rise to whatever challenge Luna threw at me.

Luna’s wings flared out, her stance aggressive and poised for action. “Are you ready, my dear apprentice?” she called out, her voice carrying the unmistakable airs of a challenge.

I flashed a grin, settling into a combat-ready stance. “Ready as I’ll ever be.”

She smiled, the fire in her eyes burning ever hotter. “Then let us begin.”

The tension in the air was almost suffocating, the anticipation electric. I could feel the magic waiting for me to manifest it, ready to be unleashed.

I expected some prelude — a circling, a few exchanged words, maybe a sizing up. But she gave none. With a swift flicker of her magic, she seized a practice sword and charged, blurring toward me with terrifying speed.

I barely had time to react. My heart lurched as I instinctively cast Shift, teleporting behind her just as her sword slashed through the space I’d occupied a breath before.

She was faster than I’d ever seen her move. I always assumed she was holding back during our prior matches, but this is just ridiculous! And if so, just how much was she restraining even now? The thought sent a wild thrill racing through me.

But there was no time for distraction. I quickly cast Vanish, fading into invisibility, buying myself a precious few seconds. Thirty seconds to reposition, and to cast the spells I’d need to hopefully make this bout a little less one-sided. 

Luna didn't grant me much time to buff myself. The moment Vanish took effect, her horn’s aura flared brightly, and with a swift motion, five more practice swords flew from their stands near the entrance of the Sparring Grounds. Now, a total of six swords danced in her magical grip, spinning in wide arcs around the training ground.

I realized quickly that she wasn’t going to handicap herself to just her physical reach anymore. That should’ve concerned me but instead, it only stoked the fire inside me. The thrill of it, the intensity of Luna no longer holding back, had my pulse racing.

The swords whirled about, weaving through the air as she guessed at my position, trying to disrupt whatever spells I had planned. My solution? Lay the fuck down.

It might’ve looked ridiculous, but her swords were all aimed at knee height or above. Lying flat on the ground gave me the advantage of avoiding her attacks while I furiously worked on my spellcasting. If it’s dumb and it works, is it really dumb?

Flat on my back on the sparring grounds’ dirt, I began casting as fast as I could: Shield, Fly, Blur, and finally, Mirror Image. I got through the last incantation just as the invisibility from Vanish faded.

And that’s when things nearly went sideways.

No sooner had I become visible again than four of Luna’s swords were already hurtling toward me. Three of my mirror images vanished in an instant, obliterated by the precise strikes. The fourth sword I barely deflected with my Shield spell, the force barrier parrying away the blow. I scrambled to my feet, cursing my bad luck. I'd hoped for more illusions, but only managed the bare minimum, and Luna had already sliced through them before they could exist for long. 

I quickly weighed my options. Due to my attendance of the Gala, and my lack of a Bag of Holding, I was sorely lacking in the scroll department. I had only truly had myself to blame for my lack of wands. I would have to rely only on my prepared spells, and Shift. But that was fine. Luna didn’t know I’d developed a few new tricks since our last serious sparring session.

A sly grin tugged at the corner of my mouth. Time to bait her.

I began casting another spell, watching Luna closely. As expected, she lunged forward, her swords aimed to interrupt my casting. Perfect. 

When she closed the distance to around fifteen feet, I released Obscuring Mist. The air around us thickened with swirling fog, creating an impenetrable shroud between us. I caught a glimpse of Luna skidding to a halt, her eyes sharp and searching for me as the mist swallowed her form.

Without wasting a second, I took flight, silently hovering above the fog, scanning the ground below for her silhouette. Summoning monsters crossed my mind, but I dismissed the idea. Summons were too unpredictable, and I didn’t want to risk them accidentally hurting her.

Instead, I opted for a more classic approach — Fireball. With a twist of metamagic to ensure the flames were nonlethal, of course.

As I began muttering the incantation, doubts clawed at the edges of my mind. What if she could see through the mist somehow? What if she dispelled it with a wave of her wings? And what if the metamagic failed, and I accidentally harmed her? 

But I pushed those thoughts aside. I had to trust my own magic.

A pea-sized ball of concentrated heat formed at my fingertip. It looked almost the same as a normal Fireball, but it looked softer… almost warm. I aimed for the center of the mist and released it, immediately starting to prepare a second nonlethal Fireball.

The first one hit the ground with a roar, and the mist evaporated in an instant, the flames clearing away the fog like it had never been there. As the smoke cleared, Luna became visible again. To my surprise, she looked... pleased? A bit of a ruffled mane was all she had to show for the attack, and she appeared almost too happy about my attempt.

Relief washed over me as I realized the metamagic had worked. The thought of the spell failing and causing real harm had nearly stopped me from using damaging magic at all. But I wasn’t finished yet.

I conjured another ball of heat at my fingertips, though I hesitated before launching it. Luna was too skilled, too experienced to allow the same trick to work twice. I needed to stay unpredictable if I had any chance of my spells landing. Unfortunately, Luna wasn’t going to wait for me to figure things out.

She took to the skies, her six practice swords trailing her like a deadly swarm. I had barely enough time to react as she charged at me with terrifying speed. 

A devious idea formed in my mind, and I couldn’t help but grin. I dodged the first two swords by the skin of my teeth, using my shield of force to deflect a third, while two more swords slammed into my defenses, knocking my practice sword out of my grasp. Another blade slipped through, forcing me to teleport away using Shift, escaping just in time.

I reappeared inches from Luna, catching her off guard. Her eyes widened in genuine surprise, a rare moment for someone so well-versed in battle. Taking full advantage of her shock, I pointed my finger at her like a gun, whispered the final syllables of my spell, and unleashed the Fireball at point-blank range.

Note to self: nonlethal does not mean painless.

The explosion engulfed both of us in a swirling, searing heat. Even through the metamagic that dulled the lethality of the blast, the impact was hard enough to leave us both singed and winded. My clothes smoldered at the edges, and Luna's flowing ethereal mane seemed a little less ethereal for a brief moment, tangling with the faint smell of burnt ozone that lingered in the air.

Still, neither of us was out of the fight.

Without a weapon, and still floating high above the sparring grounds, I decided my next move. I began casting Dimensional Anchor, hoping to pin Luna down and enable an advantageous moment for Dimension Door. But Luna wasn’t about to give me that luxury.

She closed the distance faster than I could finish, her six practice swords cutting through the air with eerie precision. I dodged and parried what I could, my force shield absorbing the brunt of the assault, but two of her blades found their marks — one grazing my left forearm, the other slicing dangerously close to my casting hand. The sudden pain shattered my concentration, and the spell I was weaving fizzled, its green ray harmlessly dissipating into the night sky. Wasted.

I barely had time to curse before she pressed the attack, and the next few moments blurred into a chaotic dance of parries, dodges, and desperate teleportations. Scorching Rays flew from my fingertips, each one nonlethal but powerful enough to scorch the air between us. But Luna's aerial combat skills were nothing short of terrifying. Her movements were so fluid, so precise, while I felt more like a panicked bird flailing to stay aloft.

I was running out of options. Fast.

After narrowly avoiding a particularly vicious series of strikes that forced me to burn through four uses of Shift and taking a hoof to the face, Luna paused her aggression to begin casting a spell of her own. Her eyes glowed with an ominous white light, and I knew I had to act fast or I would be thoroughly fucked. 

With my last third-level spell, I cast Dispel Magic as a counterspell, chopping my hand through the air with all the focus I could muster. Lady Luck herself must've favored me in that moment, because by some miracle, it was enough. Luna’s spell unraveled before it could take form, the magic crackling and fizzling out in a harmless shower of sparks.

The look of surprise on her face was priceless, and I couldn’t resist burning my second-to-last Shift to close the gap and land a nonlethal casting of Burning Hands. My triumph was short-lived, as Luna retaliated with six swift swings of her swords, forcing me to use my final Shift to dodge. But in the chaos of mid-air combat, I miscalculated, teleporting too close to the ground and unintentionally placing myself below Luna.

Lady Luck, it seemed, had decided to abandon me.

Luna wasted no time. She dive-bombed me with blinding speed, wings spread wide and eyes gleaming with feral intent. I tried to dodge, but she was already on me, her weight crashing into me and pinning me to the cold ground beneath her. Her hooves pressed my arms down, and I realized with growing dread that I was entirely at her mercy.

Her normally round pupils had contracted into sharp slits, her fangs bared in a ferocious grin. Yet the wild look in her eyes didn’t frighten me; if anything, it only fueled the adrenaline still racing through my veins.

Without hesitation, I began casting Create Pit beneath us, forcing a grin as I gestured with my free hand. Luna, seeing my intent, tried to pin me down further, but she was just a fraction of a second too late. The ground beneath us gave way, and we fell together into the sudden void.

Luna let out a startled yelp — a sound that might have been amusing under different circumstances — as I quickly grabbed hold of her wings, forcing them closed. We tumbled together, grappling in the darkness of the extradimensional pit, our once-refined sparring devolving into something more primal. Fists and hooves clashed, neither of us able to fully subdue the other. For a few brief moments, I felt like I was holding my own. But Luna’s strength and sheer tenacity soon overwhelmed me, each blow driving the breath from my lungs.

By the time the pit expired and we were deposited unceremoniously back on the surface, I was spent. My body ached, my breaths coming in shallow gasps. But somehow, I forced myself back to my feet, determined not to give in just yet. Stubbornness, pride, or perhaps sheer insanity kept me going.

Luna, still looming over me, looked equally winded, her mane disheveled, small cuts and bruises marking her otherwise pristine form. Yet, the wild gleam in her eyes had not faded — if anything, it had grown more intense. 

She was enjoying this.

"I can do this all day," I muttered, more for my own benefit than hers. As soon as the words left my mouth, I realized my mistake.

Luna’s eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a dangerous smile. Before I could react, she charged at me again, this time with no hesitation. I braced myself, ready to counter her attack, but instead of colliding with me, her horn flared, sending a telekinetic force that shifted my feet.

In an instant, I found myself once again pinned, her hooves pressing me firmly to the ground. My hands were immobilized, my magic all but spent. There was no getting out of this one.

The stubborn will to keep fighting drained out of me as the reality of my situation sank in. Luna’s gaze was unwavering, her eyes boring into mine, steady and unblinking as her breath slowly evened out. She didn’t need to speak; the predatory gleam in her eyes told me everything. 

“Okay,” I wheezed, gasping for air, my body aching with each breath. “You got me... got me good.”

“You fought well,” she said at last, her voice low, almost a purr. Her eyes drifted over my face, down to my chest, lingering, before snapping back to meet my gaze.

I should have been afraid. The fangs, those slit pupils, the raw power she had wielded so effortlessly — it should have been terrifying. Yet, as I lay there, chest heaving, all I could think of was how beautiful she looked. Flushed from exertion, her mane wild and disheveled, specks of blood and grime only accentuating the primal allure that radiated from her. 

She can take a bite out of me anytime she likes!

My heart pounded, sending waves of adrenaline surging through me once more, but this time it wasn't from fear. Every sense was heightened, every brush of her coat against mine a spark, every sound a pulse in the silence between us. Luna leaned closer, her breath hot against my ear, teasing the sensitive skin there, and I shivered despite myself.

"My dear apprentice..." Her voice was silky, laced with a dangerous edge, her words a playful taunt. Her breath sent a ripple of sensation down my spine. “You can teleport again, can’t you? Or are you giving up?”

Dimension Door was an option, sure. I could cast it. 

But did I want to?

I smirked, stubbornness flaring again as I met her gaze, defiance burning in my eyes. “Nah, not giving up. I’ve got you right where I want you.”

[quote]A/N: Clop starts here.[/quote]

Luna’s grin widened, eyes gleaming with a heady mix of excitement and something darker — primal, ancient. The wildness in her gaze spoke to something deep, something unrestrained and powerful. Her sharp fangs peeked out as she chuckled, the low sound rumbling through the air like a predator's growl, sending another shiver of anticipation through me.

Her body pressed harder against mine, the warmth of her form sinking into me, like she was trying to melt away the last remnants of my resolve. The softness of her coat brushed against my skin, at odds with the coiled strength that thrummed beneath it. That duality made her terrifyingly irresistible, her strength intoxicating. Her heat was overwhelming, intoxicating, and her scent — sweat, earth, and something sweet, maybe jasmine or lavender, something that felt like her, like the moonlight and the deep, dark forest. It twisted through my senses, clouding my thoughts with a cocktail of desire and wariness.

Her mane, an ethereal cascade of stars and shadows, draped over us like a midnight veil, shimmering as if it held the very essence of the night sky. It moved gently, as though stirred by an unseen breeze, the tiny points of light within it twinkling like distant galaxies in the infinite expanse of space.

Luna’s wings flared out, broad and imposing, creating a shadowed canopy that seemed to seal us in our own world. The sheer presence of them made my pulse quicken, their strength palpable, their power undeniable. Every muscle in her body was taut, humming with tension, and I could feel it in the very air between us, as though her raw energy was mirrored by the thrum in my own veins.

Her breath, hot and heavy, ghosted over my neck as she leaned in, her fangs grazed my skin in a teasing, almost possessive bite, and a jolt of electricity shot through me, making my breath hitch. Heat coiled low in my belly, primal and undeniable, as my body reacted to her proximity, her dominance.

“Is that so?” Her voice dripped with sultry menace, a dark promise that made my pulse race even faster. Each word was velvet and razor blades, wrapping around me like a snare. “Then show me.”

With a quick, fluid motion, Luna shifted her weight, her hind legs lifting just enough to free my member from the confines of my pants. The sudden exposure to the cool night air was a stark contrast to the heat radiating from her, making the moment all the more intense. When she settled back down, pinning me beneath her, I could feel my tip kissing her entrance. The pressure of her body was intoxicating, a delicious mix of dominance and desire that had me craving for more.

I couldn’t help but stare at her, captivated by the transformation in her eyes. Her pupils had narrowed into sharp, catlike slits, gleaming with an almost otherworldly light. The shift was striking, turning her from the graceful alicorn I knew into something far more primal, far more dangerous — and yet, undeniably alluring.

My body tensed beneath her in anticipation. The ache of the fight, the bruises, the fatigue — all of it faded into insignificance as the only thing that mattered now was the mare above me. Her wings stretched wide, their tips brushing the ground as she leaned down, her mane cascading around us like a curtain of night itself, isolating us from everything but each other.

Her lips brushed against mine, soft and teasing, before she pulled back just enough for me to see the light of hunger burning in her eyes. Then she kissed me, fiercely, with a passion that stole the breath from my lungs. Her fangs grazed my lower lip as her tongue tangled with mine, the taste of her both sweet and wild, like biting into forbidden fruit.

My hands instinctively moved to her sides, sliding down to the curve of her waist, feeling the ripple of muscle beneath her coat as I pulled her closer, deepening the kiss. She responded with a low growl, a sound that rumbled through her chest and into mine, vibrating against me in a way that made my pulse race even faster.

A wicked grin tugged at the corners of her lips as she leaned back, her voice a sultry growl. “You’ve fought well,” she murmured, her words a velvet caress that sent a shiver skittering down my spine. “Now, let’s see if you can handle the reward.”

Without warning, she sank down, and I gasped as the overwhelming heat of her folds enveloped me, pulling me into a world where nothing existed but her. The sensation was all-consuming, a torrent of pleasure so intense that I gripped her hips in a vain attempt to keep the world from spinning. She was impossibly tight, gripping me with an exquisite tension that teetered between ecstasy and overwhelming bliss. The searing heat of her was a brand, marking me, binding me to her in a primal, undeniable way as she took me in fully, leaving no space, no separation between us.

Luna’s eyes fluttered closed, a soft, breathy moan slipping from her lips as she began to move. Her hips rolled with a slow, deliberate rhythm, each motion sending waves of pleasure through me, making my heart thunder against my chest. The way she moved was hypnotic, her body a perfect blend of strength and grace as she rode me with an intensity that bordered on the wild.

A gasp tore from my throat as the sensation overwhelmed me, igniting a fire within that burned away any remnants of hesitation. I was utterly lost in her, in this moment — every nerve ablaze with the raw energy of our connection.

Her wings twitched, feathers rustling softly as she let out another quiet moan, her head tilting back, her body bathed in the moonlight. She was magnificent — powerful, radiant, and utterly captivating. I was at her mercy, completely undone by her, and yet in this moment, I felt more alive now than I ever had before.

The world around us faded into oblivion, leaving only the two of us locked in this primal dance of ours. The only sounds were the soft rustling of her feathers, the rhythmic crash of our bodies, and our breaths — hot, heavy, shared.

Luna’s gaze never faltered, piercing mine with an intensity that left no question about who was in control. She was relentless, pushing me to my limits, testing my endurance with a ferocity that was both exhilarating and exhausting. Every time I teetered on the edge of losing control, she would ease her movements, offering just enough respite to catch my breath before driving me back into the storm once again.

My body responded to her demands, fueled by a primal need to match her, to prove myself worthy of the challenge she set before me. The aches from earlier battles were long forgotten, drowned out by the overwhelming sensation of our shared passion — our fire burning brighter with every movement, with every desperate motion.

With every roll of her hips, our connection deepened, transcending the physical. It was as though we were no longer separate, but a single entity, bound by something ancient and incomprehensible. 

A soft moan escaped her again, a sound that was both a challenge and a reward. She leaned forward, her ethereal mane spilling over us like a cascade of stars, her lips so close to mine that I could feel her breath. “You are mine,” she growled, her voice rough with desire, the words sinking deep into me like an undeniable truth, a commandment etched into my very soul.

I was trembling beneath her, barely holding on, every movement sending electric shocks of pleasure through me. Each shift of her hips, each slow, deliberate grind threatened to unravel me entirely. The world faded away — there was only her, the weight of her body pressing down on me, the heat of her consuming me, her presence overwhelming every sense until I could think of nothing but her. 

She picked up the pace, her thrusts becoming sharper, more insistent, and I found myself meeting her, matching her rhythm despite the unbearable intensity of it all. My fingers dug into her, pulling her closer, trying to fuse us together, desperate to lose myself in her entirely.

The pleasure built between us, a crescendo of sensation, and I could feel her growing closer too, her breath quickening, her moans growing louder and more ragged. Just as I teetered on the brink of release, her head dipped, her teeth grazing my neck with a mix of pain and pleasure so sharp that I couldn’t hold back the groan that tore from my throat.

But she wasn’t done with me.

“Not yet,” she whispered in my ear, her breath hot against my skin. Her hips slowed, grinding against me, drawing out the pleasure without giving me release. The tension was unbearable, every fiber of my being straining, begging for the sweet release just out of reach.

My hands trembled against her hips, nails pressing into her fur, but Luna held all the power. Her smirk was a wicked gleam in the moonlight, her eyes dancing with amusement as she watched me writhe beneath her, desperate and undone.

“You’ll finish when I allow it, my dear apprentice,” she purred, her voice dripping with satisfaction. She had me completely, her dominance absolute.

She began moving again, slower this time, but with an intensity that made my pulse race. Every roll of her hips, every deliberate thrust sent another wave of pleasure crashing through me, bringing me closer to the edge without allowing me to fall over. Her body was a living furnace, her heat wrapping around me, her folds gripping me with the perfect combination of tightness and slickness that made every movement feel like an exquisite torment.

I could feel her growing closer too, her breath quickening, the moans escaping her lips growing louder, more ragged. Her pace picked up once again, her body moving with renewed urgency, the restraint slipping away as she sought her own release. The tension between us reached a fever pitch, the world narrowing to this single moment, the bond between us, the fire burning brighter and hotter than ever.

With one final, powerful thrust, Luna threw her head back, crying out as her wings flared wide. Her climax washed over her in waves, her folds tightening around me, pulling me into the storm of her release. The sound of her pleasure echoed through the night, a primal cry that sent shivers down my spine. The intensity of the moment was overwhelming. Her body tightened around me, her muscles clenching in a powerful, rhythmic spasm that sent me hurtling over the edge with her. The world exploded into white-hot pleasure as I found my release, my entire body shuddering beneath her, my grip on her hips tightening as the waves of ecstasy washed over me again and again.

For a few precious moments, we remained entwined, our breaths mingling in the cool night air, our bodies pressed together as if we could never be close enough. Luna’s mane flowed gently around us, the stars within it dimming as the intensity of the moment faded into a warm afterglow.

Her breath ghosted against my skin, her body still trembling slightly from the intensity of our coupling. I could feel her heart pounding against mine, the rapid rhythm slowly calming in time with my own. 

[quote]A/N: Clop ends here.[/quote]

After some time, she moved, shifting to lay beside me, her body still pressed close to mine. Her eyes, now returned to their normal state, held a satisfied gleam as she looked at me. A soft, contented smile played on her lips, her fangs now hidden away as she nuzzled against me, her breath warm against my skin. 

The silence of the night enveloped us like a comforting blanket, the air filled with the soft rustle of leaves and the distant call of an owl. My heart was still pounding, but in a different way now — less from the exertion of our sparring and lovemaking, and more from the realization of what had just transpired between us. The sparring match had been brutal, each of us pushing the other to the limits, and though I’d given it my all, Luna had emerged victorious. 

But I found no bitterness in my defeat — only a deep sense of satisfaction and a connection that went far beyond what I could have ever expected.

Luna’s mane, still shimmering faintly with the light of a thousand distant stars, draped over us as she nestled against me, her breathing calm and even. I shifted slightly, the soreness in my body a reminder of our sparring earlier, but none of that mattered now. All I could focus on was her — the warmth of her body pressed against mine, the rise and fall of her chest, and the way she seemed so peaceful in this quiet moment.

"That was... intense," I murmured, my voice still hoarse from everything we’d just been through. The words felt like an understatement, but I wasn’t sure how else to describe the whirlwind of emotions and sensations that had just overwhelmed me.

Luna chuckled softly, her eyes half-lidded, the corners of her mouth curling into a teasing smirk. “Intense? Is that how you describe the night you were bested, my dear apprentice?” Her voice was a mix of playfulness and affection, a far cry from the sultry, commanding tone she’d used earlier. Now, in the quiet aftermath, there was a softness to her that was reserved for these moments, for me.

I couldn't help but smile at the word 'apprentice,' even though it no longer held the same significance as it once did. Our relationship had evolved into something much deeper and more meaningful.

“Well, you definitely won,” I admitted, my fingers tracing lazy patterns along the curve of her side. “But I don’t think either of us really lost tonight.”

Her eyes softened even more at that, and she shifted closer, resting her head on my chest. I could feel her heartbeat against my skin, steady and strong, and the rhythm of it was oddly comforting. Her mane tickled my neck as she nestled into me, and I brought my arm around her, holding her close.

For a long time, neither of us spoke. Words felt unnecessary. Above us, the night sky stretched endlessly, with stars twinkling like distant memories. Yet, they didn’t seem so far away anymore. I thought of the countless nights Luna and I had spent tracing those constellations, her guiding me through the heavens, and how those quiet moments laid the foundation for something I hadn’t fully grasped at the time — something that had now blossomed into this.

The silence between us was serene, broken only by the gentle rise and fall of our breathing and the soft rustle of leaves as the wind threaded through the trees. Luna’s weight against my chest was grounding, keeping me tethered to a moment that felt almost dreamlike. Her mane, cool and soft as the night breeze, shimmered faintly where it draped over us, and I couldn’t help but smile.

I’d never experienced anything like this before. It wasn’t just the physical closeness — it was something deeper, more intimate. The sensation of truly being seen by someone else. Luna’s heartbeat, steady and calming, resonated against me, and for once, everything felt right, truly right.

I let my fingers trace slow, lazy circles on her back, feeling the subtle twitch of her muscles beneath her fur. Her fangs, once sharp and predatory, had disappeared, and her expression was no longer fierce but softened, almost vulnerable. There was a warmth in her eyes now, one I had never seen before — a warmth that reflected the same unfamiliar emotions swirling inside me.

"You know," I finally whispered, breaking the silence, "I think I might’ve underestimated you."

Luna’s ear flicked, and a playful smile tugged at her lips as she glanced up at me, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Underestimated?" she echoed, her voice rich with teasing. "I believe you were claiming victory not too long ago."

I laughed softly, the sound mingling with the cool night air. "Okay, maybe I was a little too confident," I admitted. "But you have to admit, I put up a pretty good fight."

Her chuckle was low and melodic, sending a pleasant shiver through me. "A valiant effort, indeed. But…" She shifted, pressing herself closer as she lifted her head, her gaze meeting mine with renewed intensity. “Challenging the Princess of the Night comes with its consequences.”

The playful tone in her voice stirred something in me, but there was an unspoken depth beneath it. Her eyes lingered on mine, and in that brief moment, our banter faded, leaving only an honesty that neither of us could ignore.

“I’ve never shared this with anyone before,” she confessed softly, her voice barely above a whisper. The vulnerability in her words made my heart ache in the best way, like she was offering a part of herself she had kept hidden for so long.

I reached up, brushing a strand of her mane away from her face, letting my thumb trail along her jawline. “Neither have I,” I admitted just as quietly. “You’re the first.”

Her gaze searched mine, and in that instant, it was like we both understood. This wasn’t just about what had happened physically between us — this was something deeper, something we were both still trying to navigate.

A softer smile spread across Luna’s lips, and she rested her forehead against mine, her mane cascading around us like a curtain of stars. “It seems we’re both new to this,” she murmured, her breath warm against my skin.

“Yeah,” I whispered, closing my eyes, savoring the closeness. “But I think we’re figuring it out.”

We lay there, wrapped in each other, the world outside slipping into a quiet stillness. The stars above no longer felt distant; they felt like part of us, part of whatever this new, growing connection was.

Eventually, Luna broke the silence with a mischievous smile. “Does this mean you’ll be more inclined to obey my commands in the future?”

I snorted softly, shaking my head. “Obey? I don’t think that word exists in my vocabulary.”

Her eyebrow arched, her expression playfully skeptical. “After all this, you still believe you can resist?”

“I didn’t say resist,” I replied, a grin tugging at my lips. “Just that I don’t obey blindly.”

Luna hummed, her eyes narrowing in mock contemplation. “Then I suppose I’ll have to keep you in line.”

“Oh, I’m sure you will,” I teased, the warmth of her body sending a thrill through me. “But I’ll make it interesting.”

She responded with a kiss, not fierce or possessive like before, but gentle, tender. It was brief, yet it sent my heart racing, a reminder of the bond we’d forged tonight.

When she pulled back, her expression softened, contemplative. “Sebastian,” she began, her voice quiet but sure. “I’ve never had someone like you before. Someone who sees me as more than just a princess.”

I held her gaze, feeling the weight of her words. “I don’t see you that way,” I said firmly. “To me, you’re Luna. My Luna.”

A faint blush bloomed on her cheeks, and she lowered her head, resting her chin on my chest. “And you are mine,” she whispered, her voice carrying a certainty that made warmth bloom inside me.

For a long moment, neither of us said anything. We didn’t need to. The bond between us, still fragile, felt stronger than words could ever convey.

She shifted again, settling comfortably against me. “Tell me, Sebastian,” she said, her teasing tone returning, “do you think you could survive another round?”

I smirked, raising an eyebrow. “Another round? You’re assuming I survived the first.”

Luna’s laughter was rich, melodic, and filled the night air around us. “A fair point. Perhaps I was a bit too… thorough in my victory.”

Her laughter rang out into the night, blending with the soft rustle of leaves in the breeze, and I couldn’t help but smile at the sound. A familiar warmth bloomed inside me as I pulled her closer. The weight of her body resting against mine felt like a reminder of how far we’d come. From our first encounter — when she stood as Nightmare Moon, a figure of eternal night and fury — now to this moment, wrapped in each other beneath the stars. It felt almost unreal.

We lay there in silence, the stillness around us allowing our quiet breaths to fill the space. But my mind kept drifting back, replaying that first meeting. Nightmare Moon’s presence had dominated the room, like a storm on the verge of breaking. She had been magnificent and terrifying, and I’d been a fool to believe I could survive. The lie that spilled from my lips back then — that I wanted to be her apprentice — driven by sheer desperation.

And yet, she hadn’t killed me.

I hadn’t dwelled on it much as our relationship evolved beyond anything I could have predicted. But lying here now, with Luna so close, I felt the need to ask something that had been gnawing at me since that fateful encounter.

“Luna,” I began, my voice barely more than a whisper.

She hummed softly in response, her cheek resting comfortably on my chest. “Yes, my love?”

I hesitated, unsure how to phrase it. “I’ve been thinking about the day we met. You were still Nightmare Moon then... Did you know I was lying?”

Her body tensed slightly, her head lifting from my chest as she looked at me, her expression unreadable. Then, a small, knowing smile crept across her lips. “You mean when you proudly declared yourself as my 'humble apprentice’?” she asked, amusement lacing her words.

I rubbed the back of my neck with a sheepish laugh. “Yeah... that.”

Her smile grew as she shifted, propping herself up to gaze at me more directly. There was a playful light in her eyes, but something sharper, too. “Oh, Sebastian,” she chuckled, “did you really believe you had fooled me?”

I blinked, suddenly feeling much less certain. “Well… yeah? I thought I did.”

Her laughter softened into something almost affectionate, though there remained a teasing glint. “Let me share a secret, my dear apprentice,” she whispered, leaning in close enough that her breath warmed my ear. “I saw through your lie the second you spoke it.”

I stared at her, taken aback by how easily she admitted it. "Wait… you knew? You didn’t believe me at all?"

Luna sat back and nodded, her expression softening though a darker glimmer still danced beneath her gaze. “Your fear was palpable. Your voice wavered. I could practically smell the desperation on you.” Her smile turned predatory for a brief moment, a reminder of the dangerous being she once was. “I thought you might serve as an amusing example.”

“Example?” My throat tightened, dread creeping in. I had an idea of what she meant.

Her gaze shifted to the stars above, her voice becoming thoughtful. “I considered toying with you. Making you beg, breaking you down.” She paused, her tone dropping to a whisper. “And then, when you were no longer amusing, I would have killed you.”

I swallowed hard, my heart pounding at the image her words conjured. But there was no malice in her voice now, only the distant recollection of a plan that never came to pass.

“And yet… you didn’t,” I murmured. “Why?”

Luna’s eyes returned to mine, and there was a gentleness in them that made my chest tighten. “You intrigued me,” she admitted softly. “Even in your fear, there was something defiant in you. Something… bold. I hadn’t seen that in a long time.”

She traced light patterns across my chest with her hoof, her touch soothing. “I decided to let you live, at least for a while. I thought you might become useful. Or, if not, perhaps you would serve as a cautionary tale.”

I let out a shaky breath, a mix of relief and unease washing over me. “And now?”

Luna’s smile turned tender, and she leaned down, brushing a soft kiss across my forehead. “Now,” she whispered, her voice laden with emotion, “you are more than I ever imagined. My equal. My partner... my love.”

The depth of her words left me speechless, my heart swelling as I reached up, cupping her cheek gently. “I guess I’m lucky you didn’t go through with that original plan.”

Her laughter, warm and familiar now, filled the space between us. “Very lucky,” she teased, her eyes twinkling. “Though I do wonder... how much of that 'humble apprentice' act was just you being... yourself?”

I laughed, shaking my head. “Hey, I was trying to stay alive, okay?”

“And you did,” she pointed out, her grin widening. “But I must say, you’ve become much more interesting since.”

I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Interesting, huh? How so?”

Her smile turned mischievous as she leaned closer, her lips brushing my ear. “In every way,” she whispered, sending a shiver through me.

Our eyes met, the playful banter giving way to something deeper. “I’ll take that as a compliment,” I whispered back, my voice barely audible as our noses touched.

Then she kissed me, slow and deliberate, and in that moment, everything else faded away. The stars, the night, even the memory of that terrifying first meeting dissolved into the warmth between us, into the bond we’d forged out of something neither of us could have predicted.

Chapter Text

The soft scratching of my quill on paper filled the room, a rhythmic sound that kept me focused as I carefully etched the intricate details of the Sepia Snake Sigil into my spellbook. The Light spell glowed softly, casting a glow over my workspace, the pages illuminated beneath my hands as I worked with deliberate care. My desk was cluttered with ink bottles, quills, and scraps of notes detailing various incantations and arcane symbols. All commonplace signs of my crafting of spells.

Outside, the colors of autumn painted the landscape in hues of red, gold, and brown, though most of the fall scenery was hidden behind the walls of the castle or muted due to distance. The room was warm, but the autumn chill crept in through the cracked balcony door as the night marched on, a reminder that the season had reached its peak. The air carried the faint smell of leaves, damp earth, and that distinct crispness that always came with fall. It was the kind of refreshing cold that reminded you the world was shifting, preparing for winter. The warmth inside was more than enough, especially with Luna nearby.

I paused for a moment, lifting the quill from paper as my fingers flexed stiffly, muscles tight from hours of writing. Leaning back in the chair, I cast a glance toward the bed. Luna lay sprawled across it, her flowing mane cascading like a river of midnight stars against the gray sheets and pillows. Her relaxed posture made her look every bit the ethereal goddess I saw her to be. But it wasn’t me she was talking to. 

No, her attention was on Aldin, who perched at the edge of the bed, his feathers puffed up as he hooted away in that unique blend of clicks and whistles that only I could fully comprehend. Luna, however, seemed entertained, her hoof tucked under her chin as she listened, amusement flickering across her features despite not understanding a single word.

“I must admit, it’s fascinating how talkative you’ve become lately,” Luna said with a teasing smile, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. “You’ve been rather secretive up until now.”

Aldin shot me a sideways glance, his feathers ruffling with smug satisfaction before letting out a long, exaggerated hoot. To anyone else, it would’ve sounded like a typical owl’s call. But to me, unfortunately, it was crystal clear. 

“Secretive? Hah! More like biding my time,” Aldin replied, his tone dripping with playful mischief. “Besides, I don’t think she’d appreciate everything I have to say. Especially about you two.”

My grip tightened on the quill as I shot him a warning glance over the rim of my teashades. His feathers puffed up slightly as if to feign innocence, but the smug amusement rolling through our empathic link told me exactly where this was going.

Luna’s ears twitched, and she glanced over at me, one eyebrow raised in question. “What did he say?”

“Oh, you know, owl stuff,” I said with a casual wave, dipping the quill back into the inkwell. “Nothing too important.”

“Owl stuff?” she repeated, her brow arching higher in amused skepticism.

I gave a nonchalant shrug, turning my attention back to the paper. “Yeah, he’s just trying to stir the pot.”

“Hmm,” Luna mused, her expression thoughtful but still playful. “He seems to enjoy doing that.”

Aldin let out a sharp hoot of mock offense. “Enjoy? Princess, I don’t just enjoy it — I thrive on it. Especially when my favorite subject comes up.”

I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye. “And what would that be?”

“Oh, nothing too important,” Aldin said, a wicked glint in his eyes. “Just… you two had to beat each other half to death in sparring before things got… heated. Subtle, really, by the way. And don’t even get me started on the sex. I’m pretty sure if it was daytime, half the castle would have heard you going at it like a pair of lovesick rabbits. And I’m not even exaggerating.”

The quill in my hand nearly snapped. My shoulders tensed, and I froze mid-stroke, feeling a rush of embarrassment surge through me. Aldin’s smug satisfaction practically flooded our link. Of course, he felt everything I felt. During that night… he’d certainly had a front-row seat to feel all of it.

Fuck me.

“Sebastian?” Luna’s voice was filled with that calm, teasing edge she always used when she knew I was hiding something.

Clearing my throat, I kept my tone as steady as I possibly could. “Nothing. Aldin’s just… being Aldin.”

I shot Aldin a murderous look, but he only puffed up his feathers more, his clicks now resembling what could only be described as owlish laughter. “Oh, come on, Seb. It’s not like she didn’t feel the same thing, after all. You were practically burning through the link. I’m surprised you two didn’t set the whole damn castle on fire.”

My face burned hotter, and I finally set the quill down to massage the bridge of my nose. “Best-buddy, do me a favor and shut up.”

But Aldin didn’t shut up, instead he kept going. “Shut up? Oh, come now, I’m just saying… maybe tone it down next time. You two made it really hard for me to nap with all that intensity, and frankly, it was exhausting.”

Luna tilted her head, her gaze bouncing between Aldin and I. She couldn’t understand the words, but she was reading my body language well enough. “Sebastian, what exactly is he saying?”

I exhaled sharply, sending Aldin another glare. “He’s reminding me that our link is a little more detailed than I’d like it to be.”

A sly smirk crept across Luna’s face as realization dawned. “Ah, I see,” she murmured, a playful glint in her eyes. “Well, Aldin, it’s hardly polite to pry into such intimate moments.”

Aldin fluffed his feathers, completely unbothered. “Pry? Princess, I don’t pry. I merely notice. Especially when things get… heated.”

I groaned, running a hand through my hair as Luna’s teasing gaze landed back on me, she was clearly enjoying every second of this exchange. “I swear, Aldin, if you don’t drop it…”

Aldin, true to form, was relentless. “You can’t blame me, Seb. I mean, I felt everything. It’s not exactly easy to un-feel something like that.”

His amusement was evident through our link, and it took every ounce of willpower not to snap and strangle him. Luna chuckled softly, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous light. Clearly, she was enjoying this far too much, and my embarrassment only deepened.

“Sebastian,” she began, her voice a velvety tease. “It’s understandable if you’re feeling a little… exposed.”

I groaned inwardly. “This is why we can’t have nice things.”

"It seems," she remarked with a smirk, her tone tinged with mirth, "you’ve met your match."

I sighed, leaning back in my chair and running a hand through my hair. “He’s like an annoying little brother. One that you can’t get rid of.”

Aldin’s hooting laughter filled through the room. “Admit it, you love me.” 

I shot him a glare, but I couldn’t hope to stop the smile from growing on my lips. “Some days more than others.”

As the last lines of the Sepia Snake Sigil dried on the page, I closed my spellbook with a sense of accomplishment. The Sepia Snake Sigil was finally fully added, a spell I’d been meaning to add to my repertoire for some time now. You never know when suspended animation could come in handy. Satisfied, I murmured the incantation for Secluded Grimoire, watching as my spellbook shimmered and vanished, safely tucked away inside the Ethereal Plane until I called for it again. A useful trick that I had grown fond of as of late.

The room fell into a peaceful calm, disturbed only by the occasional rustle of sheets as Luna watched me. Her eyes seemed to be fixated on my every move, but there was a subtle shift in her demeanor. As I had worked on my spell, Aldin had dozed in his nest on my bookshelf. Luna had grown quiet, but I could sense an unspoken conversation brewing between us.

“It’s growing colder,” Luna mused softly, almost contemplative. “Autumn is ending, and winter is not far behind.” She paused, a playful lilt creeping in as she added, "A princess could use some warmth during these chilly days. My chambers tend to get... drafty."

I raised an eyebrow, catching the faintest flicker of amusement in her eyes. “Is that so? Your chambers are drafty now?”

Luna nodded with exaggerated seriousness, though the corner of her lips twitched into a knowing smile. "Indeed. It seems I’m in need of... additional warmth."

I couldn't help but smile as her words lingered in the air. There was no mistaking the playful dance in her tone, and I couldn't resist joining in on the game. 

“Oh?” I stepped toward the bed, crossing my arms. “And what exactly are you suggesting? I’m sure I can whip up a spell or two to solve this problem.”

With a sigh of mock exasperation, Luna sat up, her mane flowing like liquid starlight around her. “I’m merely inviting you to my bedchambers, Sebastian. Unless, of course, you’re so averse to the idea of keeping your princess warm."

The humor in her words couldn’t hope to mask the obvious invitation, and my heart quickened at the thought. Luna’s bedchambers — her private space. I hadn’t set foot in there before, despite the growing intimacy between us. The thought of entering that space, not as her apprentice, but as something much more personal, sent a thrill through me.

“Well,” I said, trying to keep my tone light despite the pounding in my chest, "when you put it that way, how could I ever possibly refuse?"

Pleased, Luna’s smile deepened as she slid gracefully out of my bed. The soft glow from the Light spell weaved shadows around her, making her seem even more otherworldly, akin to something straight out of myth. 

“Come,” she said softly, her voice dropping to a lower, more intimate timbre as she gestured for me to follow. “I imagine you’ll be quite useful at keeping the cold at bay.”

There was something in the way she looked at me, a mixture of affection and vulnerability — an openness that was growing more frequent in our quiet moments together. I found myself wondering how many others had ever seen this side of her.

The answer, I knew, was none.

With a subtle nod, I stepped toward her, feeling the weight of the moment settling over us. The air between us hummed with a quiet intensity as we left the room together, the stillness of the night enveloping us like a shared secret. With one last glance back into my room, I checked on Aldin, curled up and peacefully asleep, the sight of him sound asleep brought me a small smile. 

Luna and I walked in silence through the quiet halls of the castle, her soft hoofsteps barely echoing off the stone floor. Shadows flickered from the lanterns lining the walls, their light dancing across her flowing mane like constellations shifting in the currents of the cosmos. The world beyond the castle faded into irrelevance, leaving just the two of us in this quiet, private reality. The silence wasn't empty but filled with something far more valuable, a connection that needed no words.

Luna led the way, graceful even as she walked. The light from the lanterns barely touched her, as if the night itself bent around her. I had grown accustomed to her ethereal presence, but there was something about moments like this one that made it all feel more real, more personal. 

We ascended one of the two tallest spires of the castle — a place I had never been before, a part of her world I had yet to enter. The door to her chambers was simple but elegant, a white crescent moon carved into its dark wood. With a soft glow of her magic, the door opened, and we stepped inside.

The room was vast, but it felt strangely intimate, as if the very air here was shaped by her presence. A grand fireplace crackled with a low, comforting fire, its light throwing off a warm, flickering glow over the room. Tall windows revealed the vast expanse of the night sky and the greater portions of Canterlot below. A large canopy bed stood at the center, draped in deep blue curtains that shimmered faintly in the firelight, their color mirroring the twilight outside.

This was her sanctuary, the place where she had spent countless days, alone with the weight of the heavens on her shoulders. And now, she had invited me into this space, a gesture that felt as significant as the manipulation of the moon itself. I felt a knot of tension ease in my chest, a quiet sense of belonging settling in its place.

Luna moved to one of the windows, her gaze tracing the eastern horizon where the faintest hint of dawn was beginning to brush the edges of the sky. With a soft breath, she called upon her magic, and the moon began its slow, graceful descent towards the western horizon. Watching her command the heavens, a task so monumental yet performed with such ease, always struck me with awe. A task that she always makes seem so effortless yet carries the weight of her role as the Princess of the Night.

As the moon sank behind the horizon, leaving the sky to the approaching dawn, she turned to me, a gentle smile adorning her lips. “The night has ended,” she said, her voice soft, almost a whisper. “And with it, we must find our rest.”

Her words, so simple, carried the weight of the hours we had shared together — the quiet moments, the intimacy, the vulnerability. I could feel my heart race from a quiet joy that was still new, but felt so right. She stood at the center of the room, already undoing the pieces of her royal regalia. 

One by one, her crown, peytral, and silver shoes found their place on a small table by the bed. With each item shed, it was as though a layer of formality fell away, leaving behind the mare I knew — not the warrior princess or the guardian of the night, but just Luna. My Luna. 

She caught me watching, a playful gleam flickering in those eyes of hers. “Are you just going to stand there?” she teased, her voice light, carrying the familiar cadence that would never fail to tug at my heart. "Or do you plan to join me?"

With a soft laugh, I tugged my shirt over my head and tossed it aside. The cool air nipped at my skin, especially where the fresh scars on my left shoulder still tingled faintly. For a moment, my fingers lingered over them, tracing the rough texture. They were new, and they still surprised me when they caught my eye. Fully healed, yes — but they were still a part of me, just as much as hers are a part of her.

Luna's eyes flickered briefly to my shoulder, but there was no concern in her gaze — only understanding. Her own scars, hidden beneath her fur, were as much a part of her as the moon and stars she commanded. In silence, we shared this unspoken bond, a connection that ran deeper than words, deeper than wounds.

I discarded the rest of my gear onto a nearby chair and turned toward her. Her gaze traced the lines of my body with the same quiet affection that always made me put me at ease. There was nothing to hide between us anymore.

No roles, no masks. Just us. 

Without a word, she slipped into bed, her magic lifting the edge of the blanket in invitation. I slid in beside her, the cool fabric of the sheets quickly warming as Luna nestled in close, her mane a cascade of starlight against my skin. Her scent — night air and lavender — enveloped me, a fragrance I had come to associate with her presence.

Gently, I took her hoof in mine, lifting it to my lips for a soft kiss. Then, with a tender touch, I traced my fingers along her foreleg, following the familiar contours until I reached the scar above her heart. She inhaled softly but made no move to pull away. Instead, a quiet hum of contentment escaped her as I brushed my fingers over the ridge of the scar. 

"You like it when I do this," I murmured, my voice carrying a trace of amusement.

A small smile played at her lips, her eyes still closed. "Perhaps," she whispered, her tone playful, though the truth lay just beneath it.

Leaning down, I pressed a soft kiss to her temple, and she sighed, nuzzling closer. Her horn brushed my cheek, sending a faint tingle through my skin. I couldn’t help but chuckle. "So this was your plan all along, wasn’t it?" I teased. "Invite me here just to use me as your personal heater?"